《Unexpectedly Loved By The CEO》


 Chapter 1 - Fired

    "You''re fired!"


    I can still hear my boss''s voice over and over again. I can''t believe I just got fired by someone who trusted me for almost six years.


    Why is it so hard for him to believe that it wasn''t me who''s trying to steal his properties? I was just a victim of accusation!


    Now, I don''t even know how to start again.


    While I''m walking in the rain without an umbrella, my co-worker called.


    "Hey!" Isla greeted.


    Isla is one of my co-workers, I mean ''ex'' co-worker who became my friend.


    "Did our boss said sorry for accusing you?" She asked.


    I just sighed and let my tears fall down.


    Perks of crying under the rain? Nobody can see your tears.


    "He fired me," I answered, trying not to stutter.


    "What?!" She almost shouted. "Why? How? Did he seriously choose to believe in that slut instead you?"


    I just cried and cried.


    "I''ll talk to him, Liv," she offered.


    "You don''t have to," I answered.


    Because it just won''t make any sense. He accused me of stealing his money. That means that he doesn''t trust me anymore. Why would I work for someone who doesn''t trust me?


    "So, what''s your plan now?" She asked worriedly.


    "I don''t know," I sounded so weak. "But thanks for calling. I really appreciate it."


    "Just call me when you need anything, okay? I''ll see what I can do," she said.


    "Yeah, bye."


    I continued walking and when I got home, I immediately took a bath.


    "Summer?" I called.


    Summer is my younger sister. She''s the only family I got after our parents died in a plane crash, six years ago. She was 10 and I was 17 back then. I had no choice but to sell our house and some of our things to continue with our lives. However, the money is still not enough. Summer had an operation four years ago and the hospital bills are so much higher than I thought. So, I decided to work so that my sister can continue her studies. Now, we''re living together in an apartment which I pay every month.


    "Summer?" I called again but she didn''t respond.


    I got worried so I went to her room.


    I found her lying on the floor with a blanket.


    "Summer!" I shouted worriedly.


    She was so hot and her skin feels like burning.


    I carried her up to her bed and I immediately went to the kitchen to look for medicine. Luckily, there are still some for her fever. I filled a bowl with cold water and I took a clean towel from her drawer.


    "Summer, can you get up?" I said while soaking the towel in the cold water.


    I helped her to lean on the headboard of her bed.


    "Why didn''t you call?" I was a little bit angry.


    It could have been worse!


    "I thought t-that," she stuttered. "It was just a headache."


    "Next time even it''s just a headache, call me. Okay?" I reminded her.


    She nodded and I gave her the medicine. I helped her hold the glass of water because she might drop it.


    "I''ll make soup for dinner," I said.


    When she was already asleep, I heard someone knocking.


    "Liv, open the door! It''s freezing out here," I heard Alice''s voice.


    "Coming!" I rushed to the door.


    She was a little wet when she entered. I grabbed a dry towel for her when she sat down to put down the food she bought.


    Alice lives next door. She became my friend since I started living here.


    "I''m so hungry!" She exclaimed.


    Alice comes here often because she lives alone.


    "This one''s for you and this is for Summer," she pointed.


    "She''s sick," I explained.


    "Why? What happened?" She asked worriedly.


    "I just saw her lying on the floor. I was so scared," I said.


    Summer gets sick often. There are some times that I have to rush her to the hospital so that they can provide her the perfect cure.


    "How is she now?" She asked again.


    "She''s asleep. I need to take good care of her," I said while opening a can of beer.


    "You won''t go to work tomorrow?" She asked while opening a can of beer too.


    "It''s not like I still have a work," I sighed before taking a bite of my sandwich.


    She looked so shocked when I said that. Well, who else wouldn''t be shocked that I lose my job because of my boss whom I thought that trusts me the most?


    "What?! Are you kidding me? Why?"


    "Mike Egerton fired me two hours ago," I explained like I don''t even care about it anymore.


    But what I''m really worried about is how am I supposed to pay for my debts. I haven''t been paying rent for three months. Thankfully, the landlord gave me some time to pay her.


    That''s why I really need to get a job sooner.


    "No way," she exclaimed. "Did you just say that your boyfriend fired you?"


    She was clearly teasing me.


    "Alice, he''s definitely not my boyfriend. I would rather kiss a frog than date someone who can be tricked easily by a criminal," I said then shook my head in annoyance.


    The truth is Mike has always been my friend. Almost all of my co-workers thought that me and him are dating secretly because he always gives me flowers like he''s giving me a hint that he''s already courting me. Well, I did say that I appreciate everything he does for me. But I also said that I have a lot of responsibilities and I don''t have time for romantic relationships. From that day on, he started to make me work overtime like he''s been wanting me to pay for shutting him down.


    I don''t plan on taking back what I said to him because I was just being honest that I''m not ready for those kinds of things.


    "Criminal? You mean the new employee that you said before?" She asked before eating a piece of French fries.


    "Yup. To be honest, I heard her talking to someone on the phone about stealing Mike''s properties. I didn''t have enough proof so I decided to keep it first. Then earlier, Mike went with her at my office and then boom," I made an action with my hands. "I got fired right away."


    "Did that bitch have a proof when she accused you?" Alice asked.


    "That''s why it hurts," I sighed. "She doesn''t even have a proof but Mike still believed everything she said."


    "So, will Summer stop school for a while?" She asked.


    "No," I denied. "Of course not. I won''t let that happen. I''ll look for another job as soon as possible."


    "Do you want to work at Parker Hotel?"


    Parker Hotel is where Alice is working.


    "Alice," I sighed. "You know that I can''t work there. I stopped studying, remember?"


    When I first met Alice, she was already working at that hotel. She tried to find me a work on that company but they refused to give chance to those who didn''t finish college. Their standards are so high.


    "Tomorrow, there''s a job interview for those who are willing to be Mr. Parker''s secretary," she explained before drinking her beer.


    "Mr. Parker? You mean the CEO of that hotel?" I asked just to make sure.


    "Yes," she answered. "As long as you graduated high school, you are qualified for the interview."


    I pressed my lips together.


    "I can''t go. Summer is still not well," I explained.


    I can''t leave her even it''s just a fever. I''m traumatized as a big sister.


    "Don''t worry about Summer. Tomorrow is my day off. I can take care of her," she offered.


    "No, Alice. You''ve done enough for me. But, thank you for the offer," I answered.


    "Liv, you need this job. And, the starting salary is way higher than you''ll expect it to be."


    She was really pushing me on this interview.


    "We''re not even sure if I''ll get the job," I said. "I''m sure that there''s a lot better than me."


    "This is the first time I heard you saying negative things," she said.


    "It''s because I''m not prepared," I answered before drinking.


    I can''t just go to that interview without being prepared. I should know how to answer the questions. Well, I''m not saying that I should memorize everything that the interviewer might ask me but at least some of it.


    "Just do your best," she suggested. "That''s what matters the most. Take it or leave it?"


    I don''t have a choice but to grab the opportunity.


    The next day, I woke up at 8:00 AM. The job interview will be at 10:00 AM. I wore a peach-colored long sleeves and a black pencil skirt. My skirt is a bit small but I don''t have anything to wear aside from this.


    Alice is already here when I got dressed.


    "Are you sure you''ll be fine?" I asked her while fixing things in my bag.


    "Of course. I''ll take good care of Summer. I promise," she answered while making coffee.


    "Wish me luck," I said. I''m kind of nervous for this.


    "Goodluck!" Alice smiled.

 Chapter 2 - Hired

    This is it!


    "Excuse me, I''m here for the job interview for Mr. Parker''s secretary," I said to the staff at the lobby.


    "This way, Ma''am," she signaled me to follow her.


    My heart is literally beating so fast when we''re inside the elevator. I''m so nervous and tensed but I really hope I''ll get this job.


    When we got out of the elevator, she pointed the place where the interviewees sit. If I''m not mistaken, I think I''m 15th in this line. Am I that late?


    I sat down while remembering the questions Alice said the interviewer might ask. While memorizing the answer in the head, a staff went outside and said something but I didn''t hear it.


    "Uhm, what did she say?" I asked the girl in front of me.


    "She said that Mr. Deckard will be the one to interview us," she answered.


    Who''s Deckard? Is he a staff too?


    "Uhm, who''s Deckard?" I asked just to make sure.


    "Really? You don''t know him?" She asked.


    I slightly shook my head.


    "Mr. Deckard Parker is the owner of this hotel," she said.


    I can''t believe I just ask that.


    Gosh, why didn''t Alice tell me the name of my future boss! Well¡­just in case that I get the job of course.


    I observed the others and it looks like they''re getting out of the office so soon.


    Maybe he doesn''t ask too much?


    I''ve waited for thirty minutes I think before getting in the front.


    After few minutes, it was my turn.


    I entered the office and I was amazed by how big it is.


    Then, I saw him checking something on his laptop before he realized that I was there already.


    "Good morning, sir," I said trying not to stutter in front of him.


    He stared at me for few seconds.


    "Good morning. Please, sit down," he gestured.


    He was turning the pages of my resume. I hope he doesn''t mind that I don''t have a lot of experiences at work.


    I just smile every time he looks at me. Alice said that''s the number one rule.


    I never really experienced being interviewed because Mike just gave me the work immediately.


    "So, Olivia Riley Gomez," he started talking which made me a little nervous again.


    He looked at me from head to toe. I was actually trying not to tremble.


    "You look so interested in this job and yet, you don''t even know how to dress properly," he said which made me look at my outfit.


    He''s right, I recognized it lately that the others outside looked so formal in their attires.


    "I''m very sorry, sir. This is the only skirt I have," I explained.


    "That''s not my problem anymore," he answered.


    I don''t think he''s a very considerate man.


    "So, Olivia," he said and leaned on his chair. "Why do you want the job?" He played with the pen in his hands.


    That was a pretty good and easy question.


    "Because I want to pursue my career and I also want to learn new things in this company," I simply answered.


    He arched a brow. "That was the weirdest answer I got."


    He''s wrong. My answer was incredible!


    "It says here that you worked in a local publishing company in Queens," he read my resume. "Well, you won''t find anything similar when you get this job."


    "I''m a fast learner, Sir. I can promise to improve my skills and I''ll do my best for you to know that I deserve this job," I explained.


    I just realized that I answered informally.


    "Okay, you can go now," he simply said.


    I failed.


    I stood up but when I started walking, something just came out of my mouth.


    "I won''t get the job." I turned to face him. "Am I right, sir?"


    He looked confused when I said that. He probably didn''t expect me to say it out loud.


    "What makes you think you''re right?" He was bored.


    I shook my head. "Nothing, sir," I said and started walking towards the door.


    "Wait," he called.


    I turned around and I saw him reading something in my resume.


    "You worked for that publishing company for more than six years," he looked at me with a serious face. "Why did you decide to resign?"


    "I didn''t, sir," I honestly said. "The owner fired me without a good reason."


    He was just staring at me so I guess I can go now.


    I walked towards the door when I heard him speak in the intercom.


    "Tell the others to go home. I already hired someone to be my secretary," he said and he glanced at me.


    I was confused at first and I was about to ask him.


    "You''re hired," he simply said while looking at his laptop again.


    "Pardon?" I asked just to make sure.


    "I said, you''re hired," he looked at me with frustration. "If you don''t want it anymore, just say so."


    I gasped when I heard him say it again. Am I dreaming?!


    "Thank you, sir," I exclaimed. "Thank you so much!"


    "As you said, you''ll prove that you deserve it. Work starts at 8:00 AM tomorrow. Don''t be late," he said.


    "I won''t let you down, sir," I smiled before leaving his office.


    I can''t believe I got the job! I''m so grateful.


    I bought a box of pizza to celebrate with Alice and Summer.


    When I got home, I saw Alice and Summer watching a movie while eating potato chips.


    "How did it go?" Alice stood up, waiting for my answer.


    "I was hired right away," I smiled.


    "Really?" She gasped and we hugged each other so happily.


    ¡­


    "Are you sure you''re okay now?" I asked Summer while she''s leaning on the headboard.


    "I''m fine, Liv," she simply said. "You don''t have to worry because I don''t feel bad anymore."


    "Okay," I said. "Just make sure to take care of yourself. I might get home later than I used to."


    "I will," she answered. "Goodluck on your first day of work," she added which made me smile.


    "Good night," I said and wrapped the blanket around her.


    I slept early so that I can have all the energy tomorrow.


    ¡­


    I woke up at 6:00 AM to prepare breakfast. Summer will be up at 7:00 AM for school. I''m still worried about her health. That''s why I always put medicines in her bag''s pocket just in case.


    I cooked bacon and egg and I ate right away. Then, I took a bath and I dried my hair using the blower. I brushed my teeth before going out of the bathroom and I walked towards my closet. I wore nude-colored satin collared shirt and a black pencil skirt which I bought yesterday before I got home from the interview. I wore a white stiletto heels to make myself look elegant when I walk.


    It''s already 7:15 AM when I got out of my room. Summer was still eating while texting someone.


    "What are you smiling at?" I asked her while fixing things in my bag.


    "Nothing," she answered then she turned off her phone.


    No boyfriend until she graduates. That''s the rule.


    I fixed my hair into a ponytail then I told Summer to go home straight after school.


    Alice told me to join her in her car because our work both starts at 8:00 AM.


    When I got out of our apartment, Alice was already waiting inside the car. I went to the shotgun seat.


    "I''m sorry. Did I kept you waiting?" I asked as she drives.


    "Of course not. I was just here a minute ago," she said. "You look nervous," she glanced at me.


    "I am," I inhaled and exhaled.


    "Well, that''s normal. I''m sure he''ll like you," she explained.


    "Like me?" I asked curiously.


    Why would he like a girl like me?


    "I mean he''ll like you as his secretary of course," she answered just to make things clear.


    "I hope so," I said. "Wait, didn''t you say that you''re also working as a secretary of the president?"


    "Yes. I work for Mr. Zach Whitmore," she said while her eyes are on the road.


    "Is he a good boss?" I was curious of what kind of attitude the bosses there might have.


    "He''s a jerk sometimes," she said. "And guess what, him and Mr. Parker are both flirty."


    The person that I''ll be working for is a flirt?!


    "Did that Zach you''re saying is flirting with you?"


    "No, he won''t do that. Flirting with their secretaries is not their thing," she chuckled.


    I was in a relief when she said that.


    The Parker hotel is forty minutes away because it''s in Brooklyn and I live in Queens. I''m not so familiar with Brooklyn because I never really go there often.


    After forty minutes, we already arrived at the hotel.


    Mr. Parker''s office is at the 45th floor so we had to take the elevator. Then when we got out, someone walked towards us.


    "Olivia Gomez?" The girl asked. She was dressed like us. Maybe she also works here.


    "Just Liv, Ma''am," I said.


    "I''m Emily Smith," she offered her hand.


    "Good morning to you," I said then we shook hands.


    "I''m here to assist you on your first day of work," she signaled me to follow her. "I''ll show you your cabin."


    "Good luck," Alice said with a smile before walking towards the president''s office, I think.

 Chapter 3 - First Day

    "Here''s you cabin," she showed me an elegant working place.


    Now, I''m more excited than nervous.


    "And that is Mr. Parker''s office," she pointed the double doors and I nodded.


    His office is just beside my cabin.


    "Just know that he can see you through that tinted glass," she explained and asked me to sit down with her.


    I really wish that I won''t sleep here accidentally because if I do, I''m doomed.


    "How long have you been working here, Ma''am?" I asked politely.


    "Please, just call me Emily," she insisted. "I''ve been working for him for more than a year. You were hired to replace my position. Mr. Parker asked me to extend my work for a month so I could train and get you ready for this work," she explained.


    I wonder why she never lasted for at least two years on being Mr. Parker''s secretary. But I think it''s inappropriate for me to ask her why she decided to resign. It''s a personal thing.


    Maybe Mr. Parker flirted with her?


    No, I must not be judgmental.


    "Okay, so first things first." She handed me a tablet. "Every morning, you''ll need to show him his schedule for the whole day."


    I quickly stood up but she stopped me.


    "Mr. Parker''s not there yet," she explained.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m just a little excited," I smiled awkwardly as I sit down.


    "It''s okay," she chuckled. "Second thing, you should monitor his schedule and you''ll need to remind him of it for at least 10-15 minutes before the meeting. If his meeting will be held in other places, remind him earlier. Oh and by the way, whenever you''re talking to him, always speak formal and straighten your body. Also, don''t call him Mr. Deckard or Parker. That''s a sign of disrespect," she explained and I simply nodded.


    I starting to look up to her. I feel like I was being trained by a professional.


    "When he''s around, don''t walk or act so lazy in front of him. Next thing is you need to bring him snacks at exactly 10:00 AM. I''ll show you later where the snacks are," she said.


    Emily was about to teach me more when Mr. Parker came with his uhm¡­bodyguard?


    She quickly stood up and I felt like I needed to stand up too so I did.


    "Good morning, Mr. Parker," she greeted him formally.


    "Good morning," he said and stopped walking when he saw me.


    He looked at me from head to toe again just like what he did to me yesterday. I thought he was examining my whole life with just a single stare.


    "Good morning, sir," I said, trying not to embarrass myself.


    "Make sure she''ll learn everything as soon as possible," he was talking to Emily while looking at me.


    I wasn''t sure of what I''m doing. He looks so intimidating.


    "Yes, sir," Emily responded.


    He then walked towards his office so we sat down.


    Emily asked me to do the first thing she taught me; showing him his schedule.


    I stood up and walked slowly but confidently. Why am I getting nervous and nervous as I walk towards the door?!


    This is insane!


    I knocked before opening the door. I saw him leaning on his chair like he was waiting for me to come inside, but that''s impossible.


    "Here''s your schedule for today, sir," I handed him the tablet. He accidentally touched my hand!


    Okay, don''t freak out, Liv.


    After a few seconds, he gave it back to me. He opened his laptop to start working.


    "I hope you''re doing well with your training, Olivia," he said before putting back his attention to the screen.


    "T-thank you, sir," I stuttered.


    I need to get used to his presence. I can''t be nervous like this all the time!


    I went back to our cabin. Emily taught me more about the paper works. It was actually harder that I thought. And also, Mr. Parker was right. There''s nothing similar about this on my work at the publishing company.


    I remembered Mike again. I wonder if he''s still being controlled by that little bitch who messed up with me. If he finds out the truth that I didn''t plan to steal anything, I feel sorry for him for not believing in me. That''s the price.


    After being a little haggard with just listening to Emily''s reminders, I saw the digital clock on our table and it''s already 9:50 AM. I need to prepare his snacks.


    "Come with me," she stood up and so do I. "I''ll show you where the snacks are."


    We went into a room where the coffee machine and biscuits are.


    She taught me how to properly arrange the cup and the plate of biscuits on the tray.


    "Remember, Mr. Parker doesn''t like too much sugar on his coffee. One cube is enough and add two tablespoons of creamer," she demonstrated.


    I held the tray as we go back to our cabin. She reminded me not to slouch before letting me go to his office once again.


    I opened the door and I saw him signing some papers. I''m actually getting a hint that he loves his work more than anything. He glanced at me while I was putting down his snacks on the table.


    "Hmm," he hummed like he was impressed. He suddenly spilled the coffee a little that''s why I panicked.


    "Sir, are you okay?" I got the tissue and I tried to wipe his collar until I realized how near I am to him.


    I was fascinated when I saw his deep blue eyes and his natural red lips. I never imagined that a CEO could be this attractive.


    He snapped his fingers in front of my eyes which made me flinch a little.


    "I''m fine, you can go now," he insisted while wiping the coffee in his collar.


    "Yes, sir," I said.


    I closed my eyes in embarrassment. What was I thinking? I should''ve just given him the tissue and let him clean himself.


    "Liv, you okay?"


    Emily must have seen me acting a bit weird.


    "Yes," I responded before sitting down.


    ¡­


    "How''s your first day?" Alice was beside me while I''m making photocopies.


    "The day''s not over yet, silly," I chuckled


    "But how did it go?" She asked again.


    "Just by looking at these papers makes me tired and exhausted," I answered using a tired voice.


    But I also know that I''ll get used to this sooner.


    "How about your cute boss?" She constantly raised her eyebrows at me like she''s teasing me on something I don''t understand.


    "Cute boss, huh," I smiled. "Well, it seems that it''s not that hard to work with him. He just looks a bit intimidating," I honestly answered.


    "Hot guys tend to look so intimidating," she chuckled before getting back into his boss''s office.


    "I guess not," I talked to myself.


    ¡­


    I went home with Alice because she gave me a ride.


    Today was so tiring. I went immediately to my room to take a little rest before taking a hot shower.


    The next day, I woke up earlier. I took a bath before cooking breakfast. I brushed my teeth and I went again to my room to get dressed for work. I wore a white long-sleeved blouse and a beige pencil skirt partnered with my black high heels. I fixed my hair into a ponytail to make my face look neat.


    Alice gave me a lift again and we walked together towards our boss''s offices.


    "You''re early, Liv. Good morning," Emily smiled as I sit down.


    "I wouldn''t like to have a bad impression on Mr. Parker," I explained with a smile.


    "Judging by what you showed him yesterday, I''m sure he already knows that he made a good decision the moment he hired you," she praised me while handing me the tablet of Mr. Parker''s schedule.


    "Thanks for the inspirational words, madame," I joked and we laughed together.


    We were fixing the papers and I thought of asking her something.


    "Emily? Can I ask you something?"


    She looked at me with confusion. "Of course, what is it?"


    "Why did you decide leave the job?"


    I could see the sad look in her face when she remembered.


    "Uhm, it''s okay if you can''t tell me," I said in embarrassment. I should''ve not asked that!


    "No, I do want to," she insisted.


    I pressed my lips together. It seems like it''s a personal thing. I must have broken through her barrier.


    "My family and I decided to go back to our hometown in Texas," she explained nicely. "My dad said we can start our own business there."


    I can feel like she has a reason to be lonely.


    "You''ll miss your work?" I asked politely.


    "It''s not just the work that I''ll miss, Liv."


    What she said made me wonder a little.


    "I''ll miss working with him," she smiled bitterly.


    I knew it! Emily has a thing for Mr. Parker.


    "You like him, don''t you?" I said in a low voice.


    "I mean, no one doesn''t," she laughed.. "It''s like you''re falling for him without even knowing why."

 Chapter 4 - Emily

    It''s been a week since I started working as Mr. Parker''s secretary. Emily here is still teaching me about the other paper works. I''ve already learned how to properly be in a business meeting with Mr. Parker. I also learned one thing about him.


    He doesn''t like a clingy secretary.


    That''s actually not a problem to me. Why would I be clingy around him? He''s not my lover anyway.


    I stood up to show him his schedule for today. He has two business meetings with a client in Queens. I went inside his office and I saw him leaning on his chair while sleeping. He must have been so tired doing his work last night.


    "Sir?" I tried to wake him up. He then opened his eyes.


    "I was just going to give you your schedule, sir." I handed him the tablet.


    "Call our client if they can make it to our meeting before 11 AM," he said before giving me back the tablet.


    "Would you like a cup of coffee, sir?" I asked politely. He stared at me for few seconds before nodding.


    I was about to leave when he called me.


    "Let Emily do it. I want to talk to her," he said before opening his computer.


    "Yes, sir," I responded before getting out of his office.


    I went back to our cabin to tell Emily. I offered to make the coffee so she won''t be bothered anymore. I walked towards the little room where the coffee maker is located. As I was instructed, I always put only one cube of sugar in his coffee.


    I wonder if he hates sweet things.


    I went back and I gave the tray to Emily. I sat down as soon as he entered his office. I was curious about what they''re going to talk about.


    After a few minutes, Emily came back smiling.


    "Seems like you had a good talk with him," I teased before fixing the papers.


    "I don''t know if I should call it a good news or a bad news. But for me, it''s more like a good one." She sat down.


    "Care to share?" I joked. Me and Emily are quite friends now. She has this good attitude that can make people like her so much.


    "He said that this is my last day of work. Tomorrow, I can help my parents pack our things before going back to Texas," she explained.


    "Oh, wow. That''s great." I didn''t know how to react.


    "Are you going to be okay here? Don''t worry, I won''t leave until I finish my work for today." She gave me a smile.


    "Yeah, I''m fine." I smiled too. "I hope I''ll get used to it."


    "Used to what?" She asked.


    "You not being around anymore. Everything I know since the day I started working here is all because of you. I hope I won''t get stupid without you," I chuckled before putting the folders in the box.


    "Liv, don''t be too hard on yourself. Besides, I think that the real reason why Mr. Parker allowed me to leave already is because he already sees that you''re ready to work with him," she tried to encourage me.


    "I just hope that''s the real reason why," I answered.


    ¡­


    "So, this is where I say goodbye?" She gave me a sad smile.


    We were fixing our things because our work is done for today. We''re still in our cabin.


    "Don''t give me that look. It seems like we won''t see each other anymore," I tried to lighten up the mood.


    "Wait, do you wanna have drinks with me?" She suddenly asked.


    "No, Emily. I still have work tomorrow, remember?" I said.


    We started walking towards the elevator.


    "We''ll be quick. I promise, I won''t let you get drunk." She gave me a look that I can''t resist.


    "Fine," I sighed and she happily jumped. "Wait, won''t you say goodbye to your former boss first?" I remembered that she won''t be coming back here tomorrow.


    "I don''t have to. He doesn''t like getting goodbyes from his employees." She pressed the elevator button.


    So, Mr. Parker hates goodbyes, huh?


    I texted Alice that I won''t go home with her for tonight because I''ll be hanging out with Emily. She then texted back and she joked about not bringing her with me.


    For the past week, I realized something about Emily. She''s doesn''t have a lot friends inside the office. I assumed that she''s very shy to speak with them because I can feel that she''s not that talkative. Alice doesn''t even talk to her. I forgot to ask why.


    We grabbed a taxi and we went into the nearest bar. There wasn''t a lot of people there so I think I can handle this. I''m actually not used to drinking in this kind of places. Alice and I never go here but I''ve heard a lot about this bar. They say they serve the best drinks in here in Brooklyn.


    The music wasn''t so loud and we can still speak to each other without raising our voices. We sat on the table on the corner before ordering.


    "Order everything you want, Liv. It''s my treat," she proudly said.


    "Thanks," I chuckled. "I''ll have a tuna sandwich and an apple juice."


    "That''s it?" She asked like she was expecting me to order more. "I didn''t expect you to be on a diet."


    "I''m not." I laughed a bit.


    "I''ll have a cheeseburger, onion rings and banana shake, please," he said to the waiter.


    "Anything else, Ma''am," he asked politely.


    "That''s all," she replied before giving the menu back.


    We ate as soon as the food was served. The sandwich wasn''t so bad but it''s a bit saucy. After we ate our dinner, we asked the waiter for the menu of their alcoholic drinks. I''ve never tried these drinks before.


    "I suggest you to taste the vodka with orange juice. It''s their specialty and it''s good for beginners like you," she chuckled to tease me.


    "I''ll have that." The waiter nodded at me.


    "This looks so good." She pointed the drink in the menu. "I''ll have a rum with coke."


    We waited for few minutes before they served it.


    "It tastes so good," I complimented.


    "Told you," she proudly said. "This bar doesn''t disappoint anyone with their drinks. They''re the best."


    "I believe you." I smiled. "Anyway, are you excited?" I changed the topic.


    "About what?" She asked before taking a sip of her drink.


    "About going back to Texas," I said.


    "I think so," she simply answered.


    "How long has it been since you last saw your hometown?" I asked.


    "It''s been seven years. I''ve missed it a lot which is why I''m excited on getting back," she said happily. "By the way, is Alice really your friend?"


    I nodded. "Actually, she''s my best friend. We live next to each other. Why?"


    "Nothing. I just remembered something." She playfully mixed her drink with the straw, trying to avoid getting an eye contact with me.


    "Remembered what?" I asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing. Just forget about it," she said.


    "Emily?" She looked up to me. "Is there something wrong between you and Alice?"


    I mean, they''ve known each other for a while now. Alice''s boss is Mr. Parker''s cousin and it''s actually impossible that they don''t talk to each other without a reason.


    She pressed her lips together. "She accused me of being a gold digger."


    "She what?!" My eyes widened.


    "I know you''ll react like this that''s why I-"


    "Tell me more," I cut her off.


    "She thought I was forcing Mr. Whitmore to date me," she said.


    Mr. Whitmore? Zach Whitmore? Alice''s boss?


    That''s ridiculous. Alice would never care about Mr. Whitmore''s personal life.


    "Do you have an idea why she said that to you? You must''ve misunderstood her," I tried to defend Alice.


    "No, Liv. That was four months ago. She went into my cabin and she almost made a scene. Luckily, the other workers didn''t hear us arguing."


    I just can''t believe it. Me and Alice have been best friends for seven years now. She won''t accuse someone without a proof. But I also don''t think that Emily is lying to me right now. She''s too nice to do that kind of story.


    I''m going to talk to Alice tomorrow. I''m curious about what really happened back then. Alice didn''t mention anything about Emily before. She must''ve hated her for a long time now.


    "Is it the reason why you''re leaving?" I asked just to make sure.


    "No," she immediately denied. "No, Liv. I wouldn''t leave my job just for that crazy reason. We really planned on going back to start a business."


    "I''ll talk to Alice about this, I promise. But may I know why she accused you? I mean, she won''t just say that without proof, right?" I tried to be nice.


    "You don''t believe me, don''t you?" Her mood changed as she laughed sarcastically. "Well, what can I do? She''s your best friend. I''m just a new friend."


    I don''t feel comfortable with her anymore.. I don''t know why.

 Chapter 5 - The Friend

    "I''m sorry," she chuckled. "Did I scare you?"


    I flinched for a second. "Uhm, no. I understand."


    "Let''s just not talk about her. I don''t want to ruin the night," she said with a smile.


    "S-sure," I stuttered.


    I wanted to hate myself for judging her too soon. But what can I do? That''s what I feel.


    "Do you want to order another glass?" She politely asked.


    "No. I''m good." I still have work tomorrow. I can''t get myself drunk tonight.


    "Okay," she said. "By the way, I still haven''t asked for your number. Can I have it?"


    "Ah, s-sure." She handed me her phone. I typed my number before giving it back to her.


    She seems so strange for the last five minutes. I''m a little terrified.


    "Thanks," she said. "Now, we can text each other even if I''m already in Texas." She smiled at me.


    "When will you leave?" I tried to make a conversation to escape from my thoughts.


    "Our flight is on the second week of July. I still have a month and a half to fix our things and to say goodbye to our friends here in Brooklyn," she explained.


    "Are you staying in Texas for good with your parents?" I asked before putting the glass down.


    "Yes. But we''ll come visit here annually."


    ¡­


    "So, I think now is the time to say goodbye." She gave me a weak smile. We''re already outside the bar, waiting for a cab.


    "Bye, until next time." I smiled back before hugging her.


    "Take care, Liv. Be a good secretary to your boss. He sometimes can''t control his temper," she said with laughter.


    I just nodded. A cab stopped and I let her took it first. She waved at me before going inside.


    Now, I still wonder why she acted so different when we talked about Alice. I was deeply thinking about it when a cab stopped in front of me.


    Emily was still in my head as soon as I got home. I texted Alice if I can come over and she said yes. I knocked on her door and she opened it for me right away.


    "How''s your night with Emily?" She simply asked before turning the television on.


    "We had a talk and one''s about you," I said without hesitation.


    "You what?" She was clueless.


    Alice sat down beside me while waiting for my answer.


    "She said you had a fight with her and you''re the one who started it."


    She then realized what I was talking about. So, it''s true?


    "Did you really accused her of being a gold digger?" I asked her.


    "Well," she stood up and looked away. "She deserved it, anyway."


    My eyebrows furrowed. I''ve never seen her acted like this before.


    "Alice, do you have a proof on that? You know that it''s hard to accuse someone without having enough proof, right? You could''ve been fired," I said worriedly.


    "But Mr. Whitmore didn''t fire me because it''s true," she explained.


    "Tell me, what happened back then?"


    As her best friend, I should teach her how to go on the right path. I would never tolerate her attitude if she''s on the wrong side.


    She sighed before sitting down. "It was 9 PM and I was still in my cabin to finish my work. Then, I saw her walking towards Mr. Zach''s office. I asked her why she''s still in the building. Then, she said she''s just checking on something."


    By the looks of Alice''s face, I can tell that she''s telling the truth. Not because she''s my best friend but because I know that she won''t lie in this kind of situations.


    "So, I let her walk past me. I was a bit curious why she entered his office, so, I went inside to make sure she''s not doing anything stupid because I thought that Mr. Whitmore is already at his home. But I was wrong"


    "Then, what?" I asked because she paused for a second, hesitating to continue the story.


    "I saw her kissing Mr. Whitmore," she said.


    What?!


    "The following day, I pretended that I didn''t see anything. I saw her again, going inside my boss''s office. I asked her why and she said that Mr. Whitmore needs something from her. I was kind of confused and suspicious because why would Mr. Whitmore call her. I thought I was fired without even having a verbal agreement," she said calmly.


    I can''t believe that Emily can actually do that. All this time, I thought she was sincere. I thought she was a decent person.


    "Did she asked why you''re always asking her about being in his office?" I asked.


    "She doesn''t care about me, or anyone," Alice answered.


    "Did you speak to Mr. Whitmore? Did you ask him about it?" I asked again.


    "No," she quickly denied. "I''m not in the right position to ask him about it so I kept pretending that I don''t feel something wrong about that Emily. But the next day, I was eating my lunch with the others employees when I saw her putting a lot of lipstick before entering Mr. Parker''s room."


    Don''t tell me that she also seduced Mr. Parker? What a shame!


    "Then, I saw Mr. Parker inside the elevator with a lipstick stain on his white shirt. That was the same color she applied. That''s why I had the chance to confront her. Believe me, I tried to stop myself but I couldn''t handle it. What she''s doing is too much," she stressfully said before sighing in annoyance.


    "She denied it, didn''t she? I asked, arching a brow.


    "She''s a psychopath, Liv. She looks so hungry and desperate for a well-paid good-looking man."


    ¡­


    The next day, I still can''t believe what Alice told me. I never expected Emily to be like that. But I just doubt something about Alice''s story.


    Emily started working for Mr. Parker a year ago. Did she actually become a different person after few months? Or maybe Alice didn''t like her from the very beginning.


    "Good morning, sir," I greeted him as he walks in front of my cabin.


    "Good morning," he greeted back.


    I sat down as soon as he entered his office.


    Did he really have a thing with Emily?


    I shook my head. I''m not supposed to think about those things. It''s none of my business anymore.


    I stood up to show him his schedule for today.


    "Here''s your schedule, sir," I said before handing him the tablet.


    He was giving the tablet back to me but I was too unfocused.


    "Olivia," he called which made me go back to my normal state.


    "I''m sorry, sir," I apologized before taking the tablet back.


    His eyebrows furrowed so I looked away.


    Geez, Liv! You''re not supposed to be like this at work! Mr. Parker hates lazy people, remember?!


    "You okay?" He suddenly asked.


    "Y-yes, sir," I stuttered. "Excuse me." I immediately got out of his office and I sighed while leaning against the door.


    What is wrong with me?


    I went back to my desk to arrange some things because I was told to pass a report tomorrow morning. I was working on it when someone showed up in front of me.


    She''s wearing a red below-the-knee dress with a slit. She removed her shades before talking to me.


    "Is Deckard here?" She asked politely.


    "Uhm, may I ask why you''re looking for Mr. Parker? Do you have an appointment?" I asked as I stood up.


    I''m the one who''s making appointments if a someone need to talk to Mr. Parker. He doesn''t like having visitors while he''s working.


    As her secretary, I should not just let anyone enter his office. That''s what Emily told me.


    Should I still obey the rules that she taught me?


    "You must be the one who replaced Emily. Am I right?" She smiled at me.


    "Ah. Yes, ma''am," I awkwardly answered.


    "I''m Cindy Sullivan. Deckard''s friend." She offered her hand. I hesitated but I still shook it. "He''s working, isn''t he?" She peeked in the glass door.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. But Mr. Parker doesn''t expect anyone today," I said nicely.


    "Oh, I''m actually here to surprise him. Don''t worry, you won''t be scolded for letting me in," she said before going inside his office.


    I followed her and I was about to stop her but she just closed the door in front of me.


    Who the heck is that girl?


    Mr. Parker''s office isn''t soundproof. I can still hear them talking inside.


    "Good day, my dear friend." I heard her voice.


    The door is tinted and I can''t see them but I know that they can see me. I decided to go back to my cabin before they catch me listening to their conversation.


    I hope I won''t get doomed by letting her in. I mean, she said that she''s his friend, right? He might wanna see her too.


    I went to the snacks room to get them something to eat. I poured the orange juice into the glass before slicing the cake. I held the tray with care before walking towards his office. The door wasn''t locked so I just pushed it with my elbow.


    I suddenly dropped the tray when I saw them kissing.

 Chapter 6 - Rumours

    I immediately tried to pick everything up.


    "Ouch." I bit my lip when I accidentally touched a broken glass.


    What a great time to look so bad!


    "Olivia," he walked towards me. "Let the janitor fix that."


    I looked at him before glancing at Cindy. She covered her mouth like she''s trying to hold back her laugh.


    What''s so funny about dropping something?


    "Are you okay? Let me see," he reached for my hand but I immediately hid it behind me.


    "I''m fine, sir. I''m sorry," I said.


    I hope I won''t be laid off after this.


    "Are you sure?" He asked one more time. "Maybe you need to see a doctor-"


    "No, sir," I cut him off. "I''m okay. It''s just a small cut."


    I looked at Cindy again and she looks so disappointed with me.


    "Excuse me, sir." I went out to call the maintenance personnel.


    Luckily, I always bring a bandage with me just in case something like this happens.


    I wiped the blood first with a clean tissue before wrapping the bandage around my finger. It stings a bit but it''s nothing compared to any other wound.


    As soon as the janitor went inside, Cindy suddenly came out and stood in front of me.


    "Next time, be extra careful. Okay? Also, knock before you enter," she sarcastically said before vanishing.


    I froze from where I''m standing at. I''m still in shock at what I just did. Maybe she''s right, I should''ve knocked first. What did was a little inappropriate. I should apologize.


    I thanked the janitor as soon as he came out before going inside his office.


    He looked at me with a confused face. Maybe he''s wondering why I went inside although he didn''t call me.


    I walked towards him until I''m already in front of his desk.


    "Sir, I''m very sorry. It won''t happen again, I promise." I tried not to stutter.


    He leaned against his chair. "It''s fine. It was an accident."


    I sighed in relief when I heard him say that.


    "You won''t fire me?"


    I didn''t know why I said that but I asked anyway.


    He looked confused again before laughing.


    "No, Olivia. I won''t," he said with a smile while playing the pen on his other hand. "Get yourself ready for the meeting. I need you to keep minutes."


    I nodded before getting out.


    What a relief!


    ¡­


    We''re now at his business meeting and I''m sitting beside him while his business partner is discussing something in front. It looks like they''re planning to build a hotel resort in New Jersey for the next two years.


    The meeting wasn''t so long and it was dismissed before 11:30 PM.


    I immediately called Rowan, Mr. Parker''s driver, to get the car ready as soon as the meeting was dismissed.


    I was walking with him when he suddenly called me.


    "Olivia," he called so I looked at him.


    "Yes, sir?" I responded.


    "Would you like to have lunch with me?" He asked then he put his hands inside his pockets.


    "Uhm." I didn''t know how to answer.


    "I mean, have lunch with me. That''s an order," he insisted.


    "Sure, sir." I didn''t have the chance to object.


    Emily never mentioned that she''s having lunch with her boss sometimes.


    He asked Rowan to take us to one of his favorite restaurants in Brooklyn.


    After a few minutes, we already arrived.


    I immediately got out of the car to open his door but he just opened it himself.


    "What are you doing?" He asked when he saw me holding the door.


    "I was just opening the door for-"


    "That''s not your job, Olivia. I''m not a kid." He sounded a little annoyed. He closed the door and went inside the restaurant.


    I bit my lip before following him inside.


    Damn, Liv. He''s not a kid.


    Mr. Parker already reserved a table and I feel bad that he did it himself. I should''ve made that one for him.


    We sat down and ordered our lunch.


    ''What''s wrong?" He asked.


    "Nothing, sir," I replied.


    I made my body straight when I realized I was slouching a little.


    "Listen, what happened earlier, you don''t need to worry about it. I understand if you were shocked when you saw us-"


    "Oh no, sir," I faked my laugh. "I''m not surprised at all. My hands just get greasy sometimes."


    "You''re not surprised?" He arched a brow with a smirk.


    "No, sir. I mean¡­" I couldn''t finish my sentence and he was just waiting for my answer. "I uhm, I just don''t find it surprising, sir." I awkwardly laughed to avoid his stare.


    He shook his head when I said that. I don''t know why.


    We just waited for our food to be served. I badly wanted to check my phone to avoid having eye contact with him.


    Even his smirk makes me feel so intimidated.


    After a few minutes, our food is already served.


    I just ordered an Italian pasta because it''s an Italian restaurant. It tastes so good, no wonder why he likes it here.


    "The food is great, right?" He suddenly said.


    "Yes, sir. It''s delicious." I smiled.


    We had a little chat about the meeting earlier. He was happy to hear that I took some notes during the discussion.


    We went back straight to the hotel after we finished eating our lunch. I never got the chance to say thank you because I think it''s a very awkward thing to say.


    He went back inside his office and so I went back also to my cabin. I opened the computer to continue working on my report which Mr. Parker told me to pass tomorrow early in the morning. I was nearly done when the telephone rang. I stopped typing to answer it.


    "Hello, this is Parker Hotel. And you''ve reached Mr. Parker''s office, how may I help you?" I politely asked.


    "I''m Mr. Parker''s corporate lawyer. He made a call yesterday," he responded.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll forward your call, just a second." I forwarded the call to Mr. Parker''s office before continuing with my report.


    ¡­


    I''m in the car with Alice and we''re heading home. I told her about what happened earlier.


    "Seriously? You dropped the tray?" She said with laughter while her eyes are on the road.


    "I didn''t mean. I was just shocked," I explained before crossing my arms.


    "You shouldn''t be. That''s not the last time you''ll see him making out with someone," she said.


    "What do you mean?" My eyebrows furrowed.


    "Don''t you get it? Your boss is a playboy. But he doesn''t make out with someone just like that."


    I mean, of course, he''s a rich man. He must be picky.


    "How do you know all of that?" I was starting to get curious.


    Alice sounds like she knows everything about Mr. Whitmore and Mr. Parker.


    "He''s so much like my boss. I can tell that by their attitudes," she answered.


    ¡­


    The next day, I passed my report to Mr. Parker after I showed him his schedule.


    "I''ll check this right away," he said while looking inside the folder. "I''ll call you later about it."


    "Yes, sir." I went out of his office.


    Today, I''m assigned to make a form for the interview next month. The Hotel needs more employees because a lot of events will be held soon.


    I opened my computer to start making the form. I got so busy and I didn''t even realize that it''s already 12 NN.


    Mr. Parker went out and stood in front of my cabin. He''s probably going to grab his lunch.


    "Why are you still here? It''s already your break time," he said as he looks in his wristwatch.


    I stood up. "I''m just finishing something, sir."


    He nodded before walking away.


    I sat down to continue. I''m not that hungry anyway.


    While I was working on it, two of my colleagues went to me.


    "Hi," she greeted. "I''m Laura."


    "I''m Elle," she waved at me.


    "I''m Liv," I said with a smile.


    "Yes, we know you. You''re Mr. Parker''s new secretary." Laura seems so nice.


    "Uhm, yeah. Can I help you with something?" I asked politely.


    "We''re here to ask if you wanna join us for lunch. You know, to get to know each other," Elle said.


    I haven''t met any of my colleagues personally because I was so busy learning everything with Emily for the past week. Maybe it''s a good idea to get to know them since I''ll be working with them for a long time, I hope.


    "Sure. I''ll go with you," I answered. "Give me a minute."


    I saved the file before turning the computer off.


    We went into a small Japanese restaurant. It was just a block away from the hotel so we didn''t need to take a cab.


    I''m not familiar with Japanese food. But thankfully, they''re here with me.


    "We''re very happy that you came here with us," Laura said as we sat down.


    "It''s nothing," I replied with a smile.


    "Sorry for introducing ourselves to you a little late." Elle laughed.


    "There''s no too late for that. We''re all busy with our work," I answered.


    They were sitting together and I was in front of them.


    "We wanted to ask you a couple of times but you''re with Emily," Elle said.


    I furrowed my eyebrows. What about Emily?


    "Uhm, yeah. I''m with her. Is there something wrong?" I asked nicely.


    "Everything''s wrong with her," Laura said.

 Chapter 7 - New Hotel

    "What''s wrong with Emily?" I tried to sound like I don''t know a thing.


    They looked at each other which made me assume that they don''t like her.


    "Alice didn''t tell you?" Laura asked, furrowing her brows.


    Oh, Alice told them.


    "Ah, yeah. She did," I honestly answered.


    Alice didn''t tell me that Laura and Elle are her friends. I also realized that she''s not hanging out with them.


    "Before Alice saw everything, we saw it first," Elle said.


    So, it wasn''t just Alice who knew about Emily.


    "Did she know that you have your eyes on her?" I asked curiously.


    I''m starting to feel so weird. It''s like knows about it already and yet, she wasn''t fired by Mr. Parker.


    "She doesn''t care about anyone. She cares about what she can get from our bosses," Elle explained. That''s the exact thing that Alice told me.


    "What else did you see?" I leaned my elbow on the table, trying to focus and listen more.


    Oh, God. I feel like an expert gossip girl.


    "When some of the supplies in the office run out, she asks for a lot of money. Mr. Parker doesn''t even notice that because he thought she''s doing her job better than any other secretaries he had."


    So, she''s saying that Mr. Parker had a lot of secretaries already. Neither of them stayed for a long time?


    "The seducing part is the most interesting one. Sometimes, Emily''s staying at her cabin until 8 or 9 PM just have an exclusive moment with Mr. Parker. I didn''t want to believe it but I saw the whole thing. That explains everything," Laura added.


    Our work is only until 7 PM. Most of us leave before 7:30 because we needed fix some stuffs.


    "I don''t understand why Mr. Parker didn''t seem to notice everything," I said before getting my chopsticks to eat.


    "We think that he''s being manipulated," Elle said.


    I don''t think that Mr. Parker is the type of guy who can easily be manipulated.


    "You must have been mistaken. I don''t think Mr. Parker can be easily manipulated. Especially by his secretary," I said to make everything clear.


    "Correct. But," Laura pointed. "He has a soft spot for people who are in need."


    Is that why he hired me?


    "Oh and by the way, she does that to all." Elle took a sip of her drink.


    "She does what?" I asked.


    "She acts nice around people even she''s not," Laura answered.


    ¡­


    We went back to the building. I was about to sit when I saw the device blinked on my table. It means that Mr. Parker is calling me. I walked directly inside his office.


    "You called, Mr. Parker?" I asked politely.


    He was leaning against his chair and then he looked at me.


    "You''ll come with me in New Jersey tomorrow. I''ll be talking to the landowner," he calmly said.


    ¡­


    I woke up early because Mr. Parker said that we will be leaving at 8 AM, sharp.


    I took a bath before going downstairs to cook breakfast. I was startled when I saw Summer downstairs reading a book, studying probably.


    "Why so early?" I asked while fixing my hair into a ponytail.


    She looked up to me because I was still walking down the stairs.


    "Why so early?" She asked back.


    "My boss asked me to come with him in New Jersey. He''ll be talking to the owner of the land which he plans to buy soon." I yawned.


    "Does your boss treats you well?" She asked again.


    "Well, yeah. At first, he was a little intimidating but I got used to it. He''s also nice in his own way," I answered before turning the lights on in the kitchen.


    I got some eggs to make omelettes for our breakfast. I heated the pan before beating the eggs.


    "You got a test today?" I asked.


    "Uhm, kinda. I didn''t have enough time last night to study," she answered before flipping pages.


    I put some butter in the pan before pouring the beaten egg. I put butter again as soon as the first one is done then I poured everything from the bowl to make another one for me. I got us both some milk before I called her to eat with me.


    "Who is it?" I asked out of the nowhere.


    "Who''s who?" She asked before sitting down.


    "The one you''re texting everyday. You seem so happy and joyful. Care to share?" I tried not to sound like an overprotective sister.


    "Oh, that. Just to make things clear, I''m not dating him-"


    "Him?" I cut her off. "So, it''s a boy."


    "Well, yeah. He is. His name is Dylan Henderson. Again, I''m not dating him. So, I suggest you should stop suspecting him like he''s gonna take out my virginity."


    She''s not sure about that!


    "So, why are you texting with him twenty-four seven?" I asked just to make sure.


    "You''re exaggerating. He''s just asking me for help in math problems," she then shook her head in annoyance.


    "Does math make you happy?" I feel like I''m actually being the ''overprotective'' sister I just thought.


    She rolled her eyes. "He''s my friend. And friends make each other happy. Besides, he''s a funny guy," she hardly explained.


    I just shut my mouth to avoid arguing. It''s not that I don''t want her to have a normal teenage life. I just want her to focus more on her studies.


    Love can wait.


    "Okay, I believe you."


    "Thank you," she proudly said before wiping her mouth with a clean cloth.


    I went back to my room to get dressed. I wore a white long-sleeved blouse and a beige pencil skirt. I also wore a white closed shoes with average heels.


    I put a light makeup on my face to hide my eyebags because they look so bad. I''m not into facial treatments.


    I walked downstairs and it''s already 7 AM.


    "Don''t forget to lock the door before you leave. Good luck on your exams, by the way." I walked towards the door to go to work.


    "Thanks," she said using a bored voice.


    My eyes widened when I saw Mr. Parker in front of my door. His one hand is up like he''s about to knock.


    "Mr. Parker," I said while I''m still in shock.


    He put his hand down before walking closer towards me.


    "So you woke up very early, huh. God, I would sue your landlord for not having a house number," he said.


    "W-what brings you here, sir?" I tried not to stutter but I still did. I closed the door before standing straight in front of him.


    Remember, Liv. He hates it when people look bored when talking to him.


    "Well, I certainly wish that I didn''t wake a wrong person." He looked at Alice''s apartment beside mine.


    He did not just knock on the wrong door, did he?


    "You knocked on that door?" My eyebrows furrowed.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter. No one responded so I thought maybe I could ask a neighbor," he answered.


    I was about to laugh when I realized how I just talked to him.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Parker. I didn''t mean to talk to you that way," I nervously said.


    "What?" He looked confused.


    Oh, he didn''t realize.


    "Nothing, sir. Let''s go?" I smiled to get away with my sin.


    "Okay," he said, still thinking what I might have mentioned.


    He walked towards his car and I was about to open the door for him but I remembered what he told me last time.


    He didn''t want to be treated like a baby.


    I went to the front seat and Rowan greeted me.


    "Good morning, Miss Olivia."


    "Good morning," I greeted back.


    Rowan is actually a nice guy. He''s making everyone feel comfortable around him. My colleagues said that he works for Mr. Parker longer than anyone in the whole company. Laura also said that he acts as everyone''s big brother. I think he''s in his late 30s.


    I thought I was gonna fall asleep in the car because I slept at 12 AM. Insomnia hits me all the time. But the view was too eye-catching for me to fall asleep.


    We''ve been in a trip for two hours. It''s nearer than I expected.


    Rowan dropped us at the site before finding a place to park the car.


    He walked towards the people whom I think he''s associated with while I''m walking behind him.


    I didn''t expect that this place is filled with soil. It''s a bad idea that I wore high heels. Luckily, he isn''t walking too fast which made me walk carefully.


    "Shi-" I almost cursed because I thought I was gonna fall down.


    He looked at me with confusion and I acted like nothing happened.


    I was just smiling at him until he continued walking.


    "You''re getting a little weird." He almost whispered.


    "Good day, Mr. Deckard Parker. We''re glad that you''re here." The one who''s wearing a suit shook his hand.


    "Good to see you too, Mr. Davis." Mr. Parker smiled.


    "And to you, Miss."


    They all looked at me which made me a little uncomfortable. This is my first time being greeted by his business partners.


    "Uhm, hi. Good day," I said before I shook Mr. Davis''s hand.


    I think I should practice being able to act properly around people.

 Chapter 8 - Getting Closer

    We were walking around the site and me wearing heels is a crazy notion.


    "Liv," Mr. Parker called. I tried not to look pitiful while walking towards them. "List everyone''s contact number and also their addresses." He was talking about the carpenters and the engineers.


    "Okay, sir." I asked their numbers and address and they were so nice.


    Mr. Parker was talking to his lawyer on the phone while I''m writing their information on a small notebook that I brought.


    "Thank you," I said to the last one I asked.


    I noticed that they''re done talking so I asked him if I should call Rowan to get the car.


    "Sir, should I call Rowan?" I asked after putting the notebook inside my bag.


    He looked at me. "Actually, I decided to visit a place."


    "Okay, sir." I was about to call Rowan but he stopped me so I raised my eyebrows.


    "It''s just around this site. Would you like to come with me?" He asked.


    "Sure, sir." I hesitated a bit because I''m still wearing heels.


    He signaled me to follow him so I did. I was putting my phone inside my bag when he looked at me.


    "Anything you need, Mr. Parker?" I asked and we stopped walking.


    He looked at my feet before smirking. "Don''t worry, we''ll be using a paved walkway," he said before turning around to continue walking.


    Oh, he noticed that I''m having a nightmare.


    After few minutes, he stopped and I realized that we reached the highest place in this site. He was standing right in front of a cliff. Good thing I''m not afraid of heights so I stood beside him. We can see the beach through here.


    "Wow," I reacted. "It''s such a nice place."


    "It is," he simply answered.


    I looked at him and I could see in his eyes that there''s something wrong. It''s like this place reminds him a lot of things.


    "Do you used to come here often, Mr. Parker?" I asked nicely.


    "Yeah, we do," he automatically said. "I mean, yes, I do."


    I just nodded even I know that something is really up. Is he talking about his ex-girlfriend? Maybe he used to go here with her.


    "By the way, Olivia," he paused before looking at me. "I think it''s weird calling you Olivia, can I call you Riley instead?" He asked.


    "My nickname is Liv, sir. You can call me Liv," I answered.


    I thought he wouldn''t like to call me by my nickname because that sounds less formal.


    "Liv, what do you think about this place? Is it worth it to expand my business here?" He casually asked.


    It''s quite strange that he''s asking me about that. He was waiting for my answer while I was thinking how shall I respond to that. I mean, my job is just to do everything he asks.


    "Y-you''re asking for my opinion, sir?" I pointed myself.


    He gave me a confused look before nodding. "If that''s what you call it, then yes. I''m asking for your opinion, Ms. Gomez."


    "Well," I wasn''t even sure if I''ll tell him the right thing. "I do think that this place is quite good to have a hotel be built on. It''s peaceful and quiet. I also believe that people would really love to see this kind of view from their windows."


    I took a deep breath after that. But that was actually an honest opinion. This place is amazing. I think people would really love to go here.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Does my observation sound stupid?" I pressed my lips together, trying to read the reaction on his face.


    "No, it''s not like that. Surveys are one of the most important things when it comes to business. Thank you for sharing your opinion." He then gave me a smile.


    In my two weeks of working for Mr. Parker, I''m starting to see his passion for his work. It seems like he''s not doing it just because it''s his responsibility. I can tell that he''s dedicated on what he''s doing. I wonder how proud his parents are of him.


    ¡­


    I was about to turn off the lampshade when I heard Summer''s voice.


    "Liv, are you awake?" She knocked.


    "It''s almost midnight, little monkey," I said. She opened the door right away after hearing my voice.


    She sat down beside me and leaned against the headboard. She sighed before saying a thing.


    "Tomorrow is Polly''s birthday. I''m invited and we''re going to have a sleepover at her place. Sounds cool, right?"


    Polly is Summer''s friend since high school. Summer has a lot of friends but she''s the only one who comes here often. They were like me and Alice, always got each other''s back.


    "May I know the who''s on the list?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "It''s just me, Margo, Kate, Jacob and Dylan," she smiled and tried to read my reaction.


    "Oh, there are boys. No, it''s doesn''t sound cool." I lay down and closed my eyes, giving her a clue that I''m disagreeing.


    "Come on, it''s just one night. And the room is also divided. One side for the girls and one side for the boys. There''s no way that it''ll happen," she said.


    "What is that supposed to mean?" I curiously looked at her.


    "Really?" She asked like she doesn''t believe that I don''t know what she''s talking about. "You always thought of me sleeping with someone. I made a promise that I''ll finish school before having a boyfriend. Do you want me to make another promise?" She raised her eyebrows.


    "Well, you didn''t promise that you won''t sleep with someone before you graduate," I said to annoy her.


    She rolled her eyes. "Okay, I promise to not let anyone get into my pants."


    It''s not that I don''t trust my little sister. I''m just making fun of her.


    "Will you be honest with me about Dylan?" I asked again.


    Summer brushed her hair in frustration. "I already told you, he''s just my friend, a good friend of mine. Why are you so worried about him? He''s not even my type."


    I just nodded and didn''t say anything. She looked at me like she wanted an answer.


    "So? Will you let me have a sleepover tomorrow at Polly''s?" She arched a brow.


    I looked up and sighed playfully, thinking if I should let her go.


    "Please," she begged using a kid''s voice.


    "Okay. Just make sure that that''s a decent pajama party. Or else, you''ll never have a chance to hang out with any of your friends anymore."


    "Yes!" She happily exclaimed. "Oh, and by the way, it''s not a pajama party. We''re not kids."


    "Whatever," I rolled my eyes before hitting her with a pillow.


    "Hey!" She grunted.


    "Aren''t you going back to your room?" I asked while my eyes were closed.


    "Actually, I wanna sleep here, whether you like it or not."


    I felt her dragging the blanket before sleeping.


    ¡­


    I was doing some paper works on my desk when the device blinked. I stood up to go inside Mr. Parker''s office.


    "You called, sir?" I formally asked while standing in front of his desk.


    He handed me some papers and folders. "Those are confidential documents. Make sure to secure them and will be easily accessible."


    I nodded. "Yes, sir." I was about to go out but he stopped me. He forgot to give me the other papers.


    "Ow!" He dropped the papers and I saw his finger was bleeding. It''s a papercut.


    "Sir, are you okay?" I immediately put down the folders.


    "It''s fine, it''s just a cut." He hid his hand.


    "Papercuts sting a lot, sir. I''ll just go get something." I went back to my cabin to get my little first aid kit before entering his office again.


    He was standing and fixing the papers with his other hand.


    "Sir, you might cut your finger again. I''ll fix those," I said before getting the petroleum jelly and a cotton bud. I put the mini box down on his desk before standing in front of him. I grabbed his hands before applying some petroleum jelly on his index finger. Luckily, it wasn''t that deep.


    "You seem like an expert on those things," he said.


    "I worked in a publishing company, sir. I had papercuts more than you can count," I answered before wrapping the bandage around his finger.


    "Speaking of, did you enjoy working there?" He curiously asked.


    I looked at him before answering. "Yes, I did. And I didn''t expect getting fired." I chuckled.


    "Your boss must be a dick," he said.


    "Yeah, he is," I answered, not realizing what I''ve just said.


    He laughed before putting the papers together.


    "No, it''s not like that," I revoked.


    Damn, Liv. What are you thinking?


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect him to trust a newbie girl more than me," I answered while getting the papers and folders.


    I was still in front of his desk when he suddenly stood in front of me, slightly sitting on his desk to support his weight. He leaned to look me at me straight in the eyes.


    "You look cute when you''re jealous.." He smirked.

 Chapter 9 - Distance!

    I froze on where I''m standing. Why is he looking at me like that?


    I was about to speak when the door opened and Mr. Zach Whitmore entered. He was surprised to see us in this position.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Am I interrupting something?" He laughed a bit.


    What? It''s not what he thinks it is!


    I immediately fixed the folders on my hands before making a distance between me and Mr. Parker.


    "Yes, you do. As always," Mr. Parker said.


    "Okay, I think I should go back later for you to continue on what you''re doing. Besides, it seems like the both of you are having a good time." Mr. Whitmore playfully smiled.


    "No, sir," I said to make him stop from leaving. "I was actually about to leave. You two can have your conversation."


    I glanced at Mr. Parker and he still have that little smirk on his face. I took a deep breath when I got out of his office.


    Gosh, what is that all about?


    I walked towards the large cabinet full of drawers near my cabin to arrange these folders. It wasn''t so hard for me to sort it because Mr. Parker had it arranged before handing it to me.


    ¡­


    "Hey, Liv! Open the door." I was about to change my clothes but I heard Alice''s voice. I went downstairs to open the door.


    She was carrying a big bowl and it was probably hot because she''s wearing oven mitts.


    "Baked Mac," she smiled. I looked at it before letting her in.


    "I''m starting to think that your cooking skills are improving. I''m surprised it''s not burned," I said while turning the lights on in the dining area.


    "You won''t be a good cook if you haven''t experienced failure," she said then rolled her eyes. She put down the bowl before removing the oven mitts from her hands.


    I got us some lemonade from the fridge and I poured it into two glasses. I went back to the kitchen countertop to get some plates and a spatula.


    "Where''s Summer?" She asked and I handed her the spatula.


    "She''s having a sleepover at her friend''s house," I answered before sitting down in front of her.


    "Wooh, sleepover, huh. Sounds fun," she said while putting some baked mac on her plate.


    "Well, for me it''s not," I shrugged when she handed me the spatula to get some food for myself.


    Alice laughed a bit on what I said. "Come on, Liv. Your sister is already 17, let her have some fun."


    "Fun is not always appropriate," I objected before eating.


    "Remember what everyone says, you only live once as a teenager," she explained.


    Well, maybe she''s right. I didn''t have a lot of friends back then because I was an introvert. Summer''s the opposite of me and I''m happy that she''s making a lot of memories with her friends.


    "Aren''t you gonna talk about what happened earlier?" She asked before drinking.


    "Earlier?" My eyebrows furrowed.


    "At work, with Mr. Parker." She raised her eyebrow, not believing that I didn''t know what she''s talking about.


    "Nothing happened," I said before taking another bite. Wow, Alice''s baked mac is really delicious.


    "Oh, come on. I have a talkative boss and she saw the two of you doing something mysterious," she smirked.


    "Mysterious my ass," I said before laughing. "Look, we didn''t do anything, okay? I just cleaned his wound, that''s all."


    "Did he flirt with you?" She asked again.


    My eyes widened. "What?! Of course not. Didn''t you tell me that our bosses don''t flirt with their secretaries?"


    "Well," she put down the fork. "Nothing is impossible."


    "Yes, I believe that. That''s why it''s not impossible for Mr. Whitmore to flirt with you too," I fired back.


    Her eyes widened too. "We didn''t-"


    I cut her off using my suspicious stare.


    "Well, y-yeah, sometimes," she rolled her eyes.


    Woah, she didn''t mention anything before about it.


    "I felt betrayed. Why aren''t you spilling anything? Do you like him?" I ached a brow before drinking.


    She was hesitating to answer but still did. It''s impossible to keep secrets from the both of us.


    "Working with him for 3 years? I think it''s hard not to," she admitted.


    ¡­


    "Someone''s having a bad day," Mr. Parker smirked before reading his schedule.


    I can''t blame him for noticing it though. I was really bothered by what Alice told me last night.


    ''Protect yourself from falling in love with your boss. Mr. Parker don''t take romantic relationships seriously.''


    That''s actually ridiculous! Why would I fall in love with him? I don''t have time for that.


    "I just had a bad dream last night, sir," I reasoned. I can''t say the truth, of course!


    He handed me the tablet before leaning against his swivel chair.


    "About what? Your former boss fired you again?" He mocked me.


    "Sir, please. Can we not talk about him?" I asked, trying to get that topic off.


    He crossed his arms and he playfully smirked. "Why? Did you have a thing for him? Oh, I get it now." He slightly nodded in realization. "He broke your heart."


    I rolled me eyes at him. I can''t believe that he has a side like this.


    "Just to make things clear, sir, I never liked him." I crossed my arms too. "In fact, he''s the one who ''had'' a thing for me."


    "Well," he stood up before putting his hands inside his pockets. "It seems like you made a good decision for leaving his company."


    "I didn''t leave, sir. He fired me. There''s a difference," I explained.


    He walked in front of me and he leaned slightly on his desk. It was just like our position yesterday when we were caught by Mr. Whitmore.


    "Yes, but you still left. Now, I think you already found a perfect boss who''s willing to give you everything you want," he said, looking at me straight in the eyes.


    I took a deep breath. "I''m here to work and to earn money, sir. Not to find someone who can give me a luxurious life."


    He leaned until there were just inches between our faces.


    "I wasn''t talking about luxury, anyway."


    Is he aware of how dickish he sounds?


    I walked backwards because he''s making me uncomfortable.


    "You can''t always do that, sir. I should keep distance from you and you should keep distance from me too," I seriously said.


    "It''s not like you don''t wanna be near me," he said then chuckled.


    "Uhm, no? Actually, I really don''t want to," I fake smiled.


    What is he trying to say? That I like him? Where the hell did that come from?


    "That doesn''t offend me," he said with a smile.


    I took another deep breath. "I hate to break it to you, sir. But those charms you have? It doesn''t work for me," I honestly answered.


    "Well, that offended me." He still sounds like he''s messing around.


    Argh, I can''t believe I''m working for this man.


    ¡­


    Alice, Laura, Elle and me went out to have our lunch at the nearest restaurant. Alice always eats with her boss at this time but today, Mr. Whitmore said she can come with us.


    "Hey, Liv. You okay? You look like you''re going to punch someone with your stare," she said before sitting down beside me while Laura and Elle are sitting in front of us.


    "Remember what you told me last night?" I asked before looking at Laura and Elle. They''re kind of busy looking at their phones. It''s not that I don''t trust them, it''s just a personal issue between me and Alice only.


    "Which one?" She joked.


    "The one about Mr. Parker," I said then rolled my eyes.


    She looked up, thinking of something before answering.


    "Don''t tell me you had fallen for him already," she gasped. This woman is overreacting.


    "No," I answered immediately. "I just want to make it clear that it will never happen."


    We talked about different things while eating our lunch. After eating, we walked back towards the building.


    At first, I was quite surprised that Mr. Parker works at his building, the hotel itself. Usually, CEOs like him works on a different building or office. But Alice explained everything to me that two years ago, Parker Hotel received a lot of negative reviews. It was because of lazy managers and poor maintenance. Mr. Parker doesn''t want it to happen again so he chose to stay at the hotel to monitor everything.


    My stomach hurts a little. I think I ate too much food.


    We went into the elevator and I pressed the 45th floor because that''s where we work. Mr. Parker''s penthouse is on the 46th floor. He said he doesn''t sleep there often but it''s still being cleaned regularly.


    "Hey," Alice called me. "Tomorrow''s your day off. What would you be doing?" She asked me.


    "I don''t know," I sighed. "Look after Summer, I think?"


    "Are you seriously going to treat your sister like a baby for the rest of her life?" She scoffed.


    Well, yes. That''s my job, to be a good sister to her.


    ¡­


    I woke up at 7:00 AM. This is my first day off since I started working at the hotel.


    I went to the bathroom to take a bath before going downstairs. Summer might still be asleep because it''s Sunday. I was about to open the fridge to get something to cook when someone knocked. I''m actually not expecting someone. Alice is at work.


    I was shocked by whom I just opened the door for.

 Chapter 10 - Former Boss

    "Mike," I mumbled.


    Mike Egerton is here, my former boss.


    "We need to talk," he said before entering the apartment without my permission.


    I annoyingly looked at him before we sat that down. I was facing him and he looked so nervous about something.


    "She took the money and some of the books which aren''t ready to be released yet. I reported it already to the police but," he sighed. "They can''t find her."


    Please don''t tell me he''s here just to say all of this. I already knew that this would happen by the time that he didn''t listen to me. His loss, his fault.


    "Liv, I''m really sorry. If I could take it all back I will-"


    "But you can''t," I seriously said. "What''s done is done, you can''t do anything about it."


    "I can make it up to you. You can have your work back and I can even pay you double," he said with an apologetic look.


    "Mike, what did you think?" I immediately asked and he gave me a confused look. "You think you could just come and tell me that you''re sorry so that everything would be fine?"


    He looked down when I said that. I can''t believe how pathetic he is.


    "You fired me for a reason you didn''t even have proof of," I hardly said.


    "I''m so sorry, Liv. I was just mad at that time when you rejected me-"


    "So, you''re saying it''s my fault?" I furrowed my eyebrows before laughing at him sarcastically.


    "No, it''s not like that, Liv," he said, trying to change my mood.


    "Just to make things clear, Mike, this is all your fault. Deal with the consequences."


    ¡­


    I was still annoyed by what happened yesterday. It was like a bad dream I wish I never had.


    I went into Mr. Deckard''s office to show him his schedule and to report what happened in the hotel kitchen.


    "Here''s your schedule for today, Mr. Parker," I formally said. He stared at me for a second before getting the tablet.


    "Schedule a board meeting at 11:00 AM, sharp," he said before handing the tablet back to me.


    "Sir, one of our chefs is injured because of a malfunction in the kitchen," I reported.


    He immediately looked worried. "Is he okay now?"


    "He''s at the hospital now, sir. He suffered from a 2nd degree burn. One of the staffs called and yes, he''s okay now," I explained.


    "Good," he sighed in relief. "Tell him to have a three-day break."


    "I will, sir," I simply answered.


    He looked at me like he was wondering. I went back to my cabin to do some paper works. Hours passed and it''s time to give Mr. Parker his snacks. I went into the pantry to make him a coffee. I sliced a piece of the blueberry cake which I think is his favorite flavor.


    I carried the tray before I went inside his office. He was sitting on the sofa while talking to someone on the phone. I put the tray on the coffee table. I was about to leave when he suddenly grabbed my hand. He ended the call before looking up to me.


    I raised my eyebrows. "Is there anything you want me to do, sir?" I looked down at him.


    "What is it with you today? I think something''s bothering you," he said, furrowing his eyebrows.


    "It''s nothing you should be worried about, sir."


    "Well, I am worried, Liv," he said which made me a bit surprised.


    I was about to walk away when he pulled my wrist again, causing me to accidentally sit on his lap. I panicked and I immediately sit beside him.


    "What?" He curiously looked at me before taking a sip of his coffee. "You haven''t experienced sitting on a guy''s lap before?"


    I shook my head and didn''t say a thing. I should be the one asking him. What is it with this man?!


    "You can tell me anything, Liv. I''m a good listener," he said then winked.


    Judging the tone of his voice, I figured the he might not let me out until I spill the tea.


    "Fine," I said then sighed. "Mike¨Cmy former boss went over my place and apologized."


    "Oh," he put down the cup. "Now I see why you look so irritated. It''s because of that dickhead."


    He sounds like he''s not taking it seriously!


    "That''s all, sir," I said to end the conversation.


    "No, no. Go on," he said, wanting me to tell him more.


    I had a doubt if I should tell him that Mike offered me to have my job back at his publishing company. Even he can pay me double, I won''t go back. No, thanks.


    "Are you just gonna stare at me for the whole day?" He raised his eyebrows.


    He needs to stop doing that to me! That look in his eyes, it''s not working for me.


    "He said I can have my work back and he can even pay me double," I honestly said to make him stop asking me more and more. Why is he so concerned about my life? I''m just his secretary. Is he like this to other people too?


    "Well," he ate a small amount of the blueberry cake. "Tell him that I can triple your salary. By the way, today''s your first day of payment. You should check your account."


    "I will, sir. Thank you," I said before standing up to go back to my cabin.


    I wasn''t informed that I''ll be paid today. I opened my phone to see if the money is already transferred on my account. I still have five thousand dollars here and now it''s¡­ fifteen thousand dollars?! He paid me ten thousand dollars in two weeks?!


    I immediately went into his office to ask him about it. This must''ve been a mistake.


    "Mr. Parker," I called to get his attention. He was sitting on his swivel chair while thinking of something about his business, I guess.


    "Oh, you''re here again." He smiled at me. I walked towards him until I was already in front of his desk.


    "I received my salary, sir. And I think you paid me more than the exact money I should receive."


    "How much did you receive?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "Ten thousand dollars, sir," I answered. He didn''t look surprised with what I said. Don''t tell me that''s my real salary for half a month?


    "That''s the starting salary of all the secretaries I had," he explained. "Why? Aren''t you happy to get paid like that?" He curiously asked.


    "Isn''t it illegal to overpay me?" I asked back. It''s like he doesn''t care about what I''m saying.


    "Darling, I''m the CEO. I can do anything I want," he casually said before standing up. He glanced at his watch to check the time. Right, it''s almost 11:00 AM. We should get ready for his board meeting.


    I didn''t realize that I was still looking at him. So, it''s real, huh. He''s going to pay me twenty thousand dollars a month. I don''t regret being shocked about it.


    "Well, if you don''t want the money, I can''t give you another option," he said before putting his hands inside his pockets. "It''s either I pay you twenty thousand dollars a month or I''ll pay you twenty dollars a month. Which is better?"


    He''s kidding, right?


    "Which is it, Ms. Gomez?" He had a teasing smile on his face. I was holding back my laugh. Twenty dollars a month? I might need a diet for that.


    "Fine," I sighed. "You''re the boss," I said then smiled.


    "Yep, I am. Let''s go," he was about to walk away but I noticed that his necktie was crooked.


    "Sir," I called then he asked why. "Your necktie."


    He looked down at it.


    "May I?" I asked permission.


    At first, he was in a doubt. "Sure," he said.


    I walked towards him before holding his necktie. While I was fixing it, I can feel that he''s looking at me. I did the same thing and when our eyes met, it felt different. He wasn''t smiling, he wasn''t laughing nor smirking. This is the first time that I had a better look on his face. He has deep blue eyes, a perfectly-shaped nose and natural light red lips. He looks so irresistible.


    I moved away to make a gap between us. "It''s done, sir," I said right away.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    It''s already 7:15 PM, time to go home. I was fixing the papers on my desk when Mr. Parker went out of his office. We had an eye contact but I immediately looked away. Why do I feel so awkward lately?


    He stopped walking in front of my desk which made me stop on what I''m doing.


    "Can I get you anything, sir?" I formally asked after I put down the papers.


    "Are you going home on your own?" He asked curiously.


    I didn''t expect him to ask that. "Yes, sir," I simply said. Alice is very busy with her work today.


    "Can I drive you home?" He suddenly asked.

 Chapter 11 - What A Dream!

    "Pardon, sir?" I pretended I didn''t hear it correctly. Why would he want to give me a lift on my way home?


    "I said, can I drive you home?" He repeated.


    I stared at him for a few seconds. "I''m good, Mr. Parker. I''ll just take the bus," I answered politely before fixing the papers again.


    "I insist. I''ll wait for you right¡­" he walked towards me before sitting on my chair. "Here." He smiled at me before crossing his legs like a bossy boss. I just nodded and pressed my lips together. I was putting the folders inside the cabinet when he leaned to get one of my pens.


    "Seems like pink is your favorite color, huh?" He said while detaching the bunny''s head from the top of the pen.


    "Coral, sir," I corrected him before closing the drawer. It''s impossible for someone not to notice it because most of my things here are coral-colored.


    "Whatever, they''re all the same." He put it back on my pen holder before standing up. "Let''s go," he said before walking away. I grabbed my bag before following him.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "How long have you been living in Queens?" He asked while driving.


    "More than seven years, sir," I responded.


    It''s kind of weird that Mr. Parker is driving me to my apartment. I mean, I should be the one doing this for him. It makes me curious though.


    "Are you living with your parents?" He asked again before holding the gear with his one hand.


    Well, I wish I was. I miss them so much.


    "No, sir. But I''m living with my little sister," I answered.


    Summer is all I have. I can''t bare losing her too that''s why I''m being the ''overprotective sister'' on her. I also promised mom and dad that I''ll take care of Summer no matter what happens.


    "So, where are your parents? Do they live in Queens too?"


    I took me seconds before I answered.


    "No, sir. They aren''t around anymore," I said in a low voice.


    He quickly glanced at me for a second. "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that."


    We stayed silent for a few minutes. I know that it''s been more than seven years when they died but it feels like it was just yesterday. The pain is still here, but that pain keeps me from being in despair.


    Mr. Parker and I talked about some things for the upcoming events. I''m so excited and a bit nervous because I will be trained by the event coordinators.


    "Sir, how''d you know where I live, by the way?" I curiously asked.


    "I still have your resume," he simply answered.


    Oh, right.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Are you dating you boss?" Summer asked. She had a teasing smile on her face which annoys me.


    "Just because he gave me a ride home, doesn''t mean I''m dating him," I answered while I was changing my clothes. She looked at me like she''s not believing on what I''m saying. "Go back to your room, Summer."


    "Fine," she stood up from my bed. "I don''t want to hear you flirting with him on the call anyway," she laughed before opening the door. I scoffed before throwing my shoe at her. She was lucky to dodge it.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    I heard a knock on the door while I was fixing my hair. I was in shock when I opened it.


    Mr. Parker is here.


    "Mr. P-Parker," I stuttered. "Why are you here?"


    I got a deja vu on this one.


    He gave me a sweet smile. "I just wanted us to go to work together," he casually said.


    This can''t be happening. He''s my boss, he shouldn''t be caring about these kinds of things. The other employees might get the wrong idea on us.


    "You seem ready to go, shall we?" He asked nicely.


    I think it would be rude to say no. I''ll just talk to him later in his office.


    "I''ll just get my bag, sir."


    While we''re in the car, I realized that Rowan isn''t here. He''s driving for himself again like last night.


    "Where''s Rowan, sir?" I asked.


    "What do you mean? I not asking him to drive for me anymore, right?" His eyebrows furrowed.


    What? I saw Rowan escort him to his office yesterday. That means he took Mr. Parker to work.


    I was quiet for a few minutes. While looking at the window, I felt like something is really odd and strange. When I glanced at him, he had this look on his face that he never showed me before. He smiled at me but this time, it wasn''t something I expected. His smile was so genuine. Butterflies were starting to build up there and I can feel it.


    As soon as we arrived at the hotel, he immediately went out of the car to open the door for me which is quite peculiar. Why is he very nice today? Does he need something from me?


    "Thanks, sir," I said while trying to smile back at him. He suddenly held my waist right after he closed the door.


    Butterflies, butterflies again.


    Isn''t it inappropriate for us to be seen like this inside? I''m starting to think that Mr. Parker is losing his mind. Is he trying to make a move on me? The employees were smiling and greeting us as we walk pass them. It seems like all of them aren''t surprised to see us walking together.


    He let go of me when we already reached my cabin. I received a sudden wink from him before he entered his office. Curiosity is starting to kill me right now. What is it with this man? He''s starting to freak me out. I went into his office to show him his schedule for the day. Hopefully, he won''t make anything that can mess up my mind.


    The first thing he did was to stand in front of me. He was a lot taller even I''m wearing heels so I had to look up.


    "Here''s your schedule for today, Mr. Parker," I formally said before handing the tablet to him. He teasingly caressed my fingers as he took it from me. I''m now worrying about myself. I should feel uncomfortable but instead, I feel captivated.


    "Everything okay? You look troubled today," he said while reading. I did not answer and it made him a bit curious so he looked up to me.


    "I''m fine, sir," I answered.


    He sarcastically laughed. "You''ve been calling me ''sir'' for the last hour. Did I do something wrong?"


    And also, for the last hour, he keeps confusing me with this shit. I''m like receiving unknown information from my lunatic boss.


    "Am I not suppose to call you ''sir''? I''m your secretary," I said, raising an eyebrow.


    "Slash, girlfriend."


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    I opened my eyes.


    Damn, that was all a dream?


    While I was combing my hair, thoughts are running inside my head. Of all the persons I know, why did I dream about Mr. Parker? And being his girlfriend? Looks like dreams are invented for those people who like to believe in impossible things on earth.


    Immediately went downstairs to cook breakfast. I cooked omelette and sausages. I also poured milk into my glass before I started eating. Happenings on that dream keeps repeating on my mind and it annoys me while I was chewing my food. I played some music to forget about it but it wasn''t effective.


    . . . . . . . . .


    While I was showing his schedule to him, I can''t help but think about what happened on my sleep again. This guy? My boyfriend? That''s the craziest thing I''ve ever known in my entire life. Luckily, it wasn''t real.


    "Distracted again?" He arched a brow.


    Why is he so sensitive about the look on my face? Did he perhaps study Psychology?


    "No, sir," I said, hoping he won''t have a follow up question.


    He just nodded before handing the tablet back to me. I can''t even look straight in his eyes!


    I was about to go when he called my name. I awkwardly looked at him. Geez, Liv, stop acting like an idiot.


    "Raise the temperature of the air conditioner, please," he requested. "It''s kind of freezing." It wasn''t actually that cold so I thought that he might actually get cold easily. I got the remote to make it 24 degrees before I went out.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    Mr. Parker has a meeting at 11:00 AM with his business partners. While I was waiting for the time, I did some paper works and I arranged the folders in the cabinet.


    It''s already 10:45 so I went inside his office to remind him of it. I did not see him sitting on his chair so I looked on the left side of his office. He was sleeping on the sofa. Isn''t he aware that this meeting is very important? I walked towards him before waving my hand at him to make sure if he''s still awake. Then, I realized he was trembling a bit.


    "Sir," I quickly called but he didn''t respond so I touched his forehead.


    He''s burning!

 Chapter 12 - Tender Love And Care

    I panicked so I immediately went out to take the elevator. I ran into the clinic and asked the nurse for some medicine and I also grabbed a blanket and a clean towel. Having these things on my hands, I wasn''t able to press the floor number. Fortunately, a good man did it for me until I got into the 45th floor.


    "Thank you," I said and smiled at him before I hurryingly walked and entered his office. I covered him with the blanket before running out again towards the pantry. I dipped the towel on the bowl with cold water and some ice I went back into his office. I pulled a chair and sat in front of him.


    "Sir," I said, gently waking him up. He groaned a bit so I called him again. "Sir, you need to take the medicine."


    He then opened his eyes and looked up to me. His fever somehow made him look pale. I helped him sit before I fixed the blanket on him. I handed him the medicine and a glass of water. His hands were trembling a bit so I held the glass to make sure that it won''t fall.


    "What time is it?" He asked with a weak voice after he drank.


    "It''s already 11:00 AM, sir," I said while putting down the glass on the coffee table behind me.


    "I have a meeting, let''s go." He quickly stood up which made him feel dizzy. Luckily, I was there to hold him.


    "No, sir. I''ll cancel the meeting. You can''t go in this condition," I answered before forcing him to sit down again. "I''m sure they''ll understand."


    I went into my cabin to call his business partner''s secretary to tell them that Mr. Parker can''t make it due to his fever and they were actually considerate. After we talked, I went back inside and I saw him holding his head, probably a headache.


    I sat in front of him. "You should see a doctor, Mr. Parker."


    He just shook his head to disagree. "I''m tired of seeing a doctor." I remembered Summer, she used to say that also. Tired of medications, tired of going to the hospital and tired of being prone to sickness.


    I heavily sighed before making a cold compress using the soaked towel. I glanced at him and he looked curious while watching me do it.


    "What?" I asked because he won''t stop looking at me.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think I''m doing?" I asked back. I didn''t want to believe that he never experienced being wiped with a cold towel.


    His eyebrows are furrowed. "You aren''t going to treat me like a 7-year-old kid, right?"


    I scoffed. "This method isn''t just for 7 years old, sir. It will help you feel better," I explained briefly.


    When I told him to lie down but he refused at first. Now he''s giving me the idea that he''s not only flirty, but picky also. I forced him again and this time, he wasn''t able to do anything because his head might be a little heavy at the moment.


    "You better don''t tell this about anyone. Women find me hot until they see this," he complained before closing his eyes.


    I just laughed at him. "Why are you overreacting, sir? It''s not like girls won''t like you anymore just because they saw you being treated like a ''7-year-old kid'' with a fever," I mocked him before putting the towel on his forehead.


    "Whatever you say," he almost whispered. I fixed the blanket to make sure he''s not going to tremble again. It scares the hell out of me like what Summer always did.


    We were silent for few minutes and I think he already fell asleep. He could wake up anytime so I called Rowan to buy food for his lunch. I still have here the medicines he should take to get better as soon as possible. I was fixing the towel in the bowl when his face caught my attention.


    Honestly, I''m not shocked that he''s popular with the ladies. He looks like an angel at this point.


    I saw Rowan on the door so I stood up to get the food he bought.


    "Thank you, Rowan," I said. He handed me the paper bag.


    "I don''t know what''s his favorite sandwich but I bought that in where he always buys," he explained. I looked inside the bag and it smells so good. "What happened to him? Is he sick?" He asked when he saw Mr. Parker.


    "Yeah," I glanced at Mr. Parker while he is peacefully sleeping on the sofa. "Is he always like this?" I asked Rowan.


    "Mr. Parker often gets sick at work. To be honest, you''re the first one I saw who''s actually taking care of him," he answered. I curiously looked at him. I''m the first one? So, no one on his past secretaries cares when he''s like this?


    "What do you mean I''m the first one? What about the others?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "They always call a doctor even he doesn''t want to," he answered.


    I''m guessing that Mr. Parker has already been going to the hospital regularly when he''s a kid. Based on my observations, he hates seeing a doctor.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Several minutes have passed but Mr. Parker is still not waking up. Lately, I went outside to get some of the paper works. I decided to do my work here on his office so I can look after him. I was sitting on the other sofa while fixing the papers and doing reports on the laptop. In only a few seconds, I saw Mr. Parker move and opened his eyes. I immediately put the laptop down on the coffee table before standing up to check his temperature. It wasn''t that hot anymore when I touched his forehead again.


    "How do you feel now, sir?" I asked before getting the sandwiches out of the paper bag.


    "A little better," he said. His voice still sounds weak. I carefully helped him to sit down. "You bought all of this? Liv, I have a tiny fever. I''m not getting thin," he said.


    I chuckled a bit. "Rowan doesn''t know the type of sandwich you like, neither am I. So, he bought a lot for you to choose."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "How is he now?" Alice asked me while we''re looking for something that I can give to Summer. I treated Alice a dinner ''cause I remembered that I''ve been paid already.


    "He''s okay now but I''m still a bit worried. I never knew that he lives alone in his mansion-like house," I said while looking at the dress which is being worn by a mannequin. Summer is not into those but that one will look good on her.


    "But Mr. Whitmore acts like his big brother all the time and he always go into Mr. Parker''s house just to annoy him. And don''t worry, Liv. He''ll be fine as long as he''s taking his medications."


    I''ve never spoken a lot to Mr. Whitmore but he seems like a nice guy. And I also think that he''s popular with girls like his cousin, Mr. Parker.


    I bought three blouses that I think are suitable for Summer''s taste. She''s always been into wearing these kinds of clothes. After I paid for it, we walk towards the exit but I think I couldn''t hold it for long anymore.


    "I have to pee," I said to Alice.


    "Sure, I''ll wait for you at the car." I nodded before she reached for the paper bags. She then walked towards the exit and I went into the restroom.


    I was fourth in the line and I didn''t mind waiting because there are like ten cubicles in here. After a few seconds, I was already inside. I went into the washing area right away after I got out. I comb my hair before applying a thin lip balm because my lips look so dry already. I was ready to go when I heard a familiar female voice beside me.


    "It''s good to see you again," she smiled at me in the mirror.


    Emily.

 Chapter 13 - A Day In Mr. Parkers House

    "Emily," I tried to sound nice. "What are you doing here?"


    She chuckled lightly. "Shopping, of course." She looked at the mirror to apply a dark red-colored lipstick.


    Some of the ladies behind us were looking at her reflection. Probably because she''s wearing clothes that are too showy and also her face is covered with thick makeup.


    "Are you with someone?" She asked while fixing her curly hair.


    Our eyes met again and she''s waiting for my response. "No, why?"


    "Great, so can we have a drink?"


    Emily does know that I have work, right? I can''t be drunk. Plus, I''ll need to take responsibility on some of Mr. Parker''s work tomorrow. I''m not very sure that he''s already well.


    "I can''t. I have work tomorrow," I said before putting my lip balm back in my bag.


    "Or are you just avoiding me?" She raised a brow. If I don''t want to drink with her, that''s not her decision to make anymore. This girl is making me feel that I owe her something even I don''t.


    "It was nice seeing you again, Emily. I should go now," I said. I pressed my lips together before walking out. But as soon as I passed the exit, I heard her voice again so I turned.


    "Hey, isn''t that so rude?" Emily chuckled. "Why are you leaving so soon? You didn''t even say hi to me in the first place."


    I heavily sighed. "I''m sorry, Emily. But I really need to go home now."


    She just crossed her arms with her bag hanged on one shoulder. "So, Alice told you everything now, huh?"


    From that very moment, I felt very uncomfortable.


    "What are you talking about?" I raised my voice a bit but she didn''t even care. Emily has this reaction on her face that will make you think if she''s being sarcastic or she just loves seeing people with confused by her attitude.


    "Don''t play innocent, dear Liv," she said in a calm voice before walking towards me. We''re on the same height even she''s wearing higher heels than mine so I was able to make a straight eye contact on her. "Everyone must have told you that I''m a slut, a whore and a gold digger." On every word, she made a rising intonation.


    "If they did, are you going prove that they aren''t wrong?"


    There''s just one thing that isn''t clear to me at all. Almost all of my colleagues hate her and that''s why Emily hates them so much too. But why is she having the courage to talk to me like this? Was it because I showed her how I communicate with good people? I figured out that maybe it was, but I feel like I''m starting to regret it.


    "Oh, come on. It''s not like you didn''t believe them," she chuckled. "Well, they''re actually right."


    And she had the audacity to say that?!


    "In fact, they missed something. I''m also into rich and hot guys. And Mr. Deckard Parker fits so well for me," she proudly said like a spoiled brat.


    Mr. Parker might be a flirty one but he''s not playing with a full deck.


    "You seem so full of yourself, Emily. You''re just adding insult to your injury," I calmly said which made her furious.


    "I don''t care what people think of me. As long as I get what I want, I don''t have anything to worry about."


    I simply shook my head; this woman is unbelievable. "You know what? I''m curious of what your parents did to make you grow up like this. But I get it now, they must''ve wanted you to be locked up in your house on Texas so you won''t do stupid things like this anymore."


    She suddenly laughed as if something was funny. This woman is really something, geez.


    "I thought you were a smart person, Liv," she chuckled again and it''s so annoying. "Of all of the lies I told you, you actually believed one."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    I feel so stupid, she tricked me.


    "Did she hurt you?"


    Me and Alice are now inside the car and we''re in the middle of a heavy traffic. I told her what happened before I got the chance to go back to her car.


    "No, I won''t let her do that," I answered.


    If Emily''s desire is to get Mr. Parker''s attention, then why did she leave? Why did she resign? She''s making a ''U-turn'' now, huh.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Did you take your medications, sir? It seems like your fever is still not cooling down. You shouldn''t be here," I immediately said as soon as I gave him his schedule.


    "Relax, Liv. I-I''m fine," he stuttered, so he''s not fine.


    "You''re not, sir. I can see that you''re head still feels heavy." He just stared at me like he was saying, ''how the hell did you know?'' "So, I''m calling Rowan to send you back to your house. You can''t work until you''re fully fine."


    "I don''t want to," he answered while putting down the tablet and looking on some paper works.


    Stubborn.


    "If you don''t want your helper to take care of you, I will. So, I''ll call Rowan now whether you like it or not."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Hey-I mean, sir! What are you doing?" I raised a brow when he stood up from his bed while I was sitting and sorting his medicines.


    Mr. Parker immediately looked at me. "I''ll just get the blinds down."


    "Leave it to me," I said before standing and walking towards the window.


    "Okay," he raised his hand in a sign of surrendering. "I''ll ''leave'' it to you, ''Liv''." He went back to his bed and covered himself with the blanket. He''s now wearing pajamas and a plain t-shirt so he''ll be comfortable."


    After I pulled down the blinds, I sat on the chair beside his king-sized bed. I reached for his forehead and it was still a bit hot.


    "Your temperature is high again. You should''ve not come to work," I said. "Are you hungry?"


    "I ate like forty-five minutes ago. You''re not trying to make me fat, aren''t you?" He chuckled.


    "Oh, sorry. I forgot," I said when I remembered.


    Few minutes have passed and he was already asleep now. I turned the light off before going to the kitchen to cook for his lunch. I was planning of making chicken soup and steamed vegetables. Luckily, his fridge is full. It''s like I can cook anything I want here.


    It took me almost an hour to cook. After I put the soup in the bowl, I mixed the steamed vegetables together on a plate. I also poured water on the glass before putting everything on the tray. The door in his bedroom wasn''t that closed so I still managed to come in. Mr. Parker is now awake and he''s leaning on the headboard while watching his favorite tv show, I guess.


    "How''s the sleep, sir?" I asked before putting the tray down on the bedside table.


    "My head isn''t as heavy as lately anymore," he said before glancing at the food I made. "So, you''re a cook now, huh?"


    "Still learning, sir. But I did my best," I said then smiled before sitting again on the chair.


    "Don''t tell me you''re gonna feed me like a-"


    "Like a 7-year-old kid? If that''s what you call it, then yes, I will." The soup was still hot and I needed to blow a bit to make it cooler. "Don''t tell me nobody treated you like this before," I said curiously.


    "No one aside from my mom," he answered.


    Well, for today, I''m going to be his secretary/mom.

 Chapter 14 - Cindy

    I walked towards his desk while holding a folder. "Here''s the report, sir," I said after putting the folder down on the table.


    "How much?" He asked which made me furrow my eyebrows.


    "How much what, sir?" I asked.


    "You took care of me and bought me medicine," he said after taking a sip of his coffee.


    Oh, that''s what he means. He asked how much I wanted for the extra service I did.


    "You don''t have to pay me again, sir. The money that I used for your meds is yours also." I mean, it''s part of my job to take care of him. I''m like his personal assistant now. And I don''t think I can live with the salary he''s giving me while I''m working very light on his company. I should be the one who''ll make efforts if he doesn''t want to pay me lower.


    "You''re the only one who said that," he said before leaning against his chair.


    What does he mean? "What about the others, sir? Are they asking for an extra payment whenever like this happens?" That''s actually not very nice of them if they did.


    "They don''t go straight to the point but they always say ''it''s up to you, Mr. Parker''."


    "And you think it''s a normal thing to do when you''re already having ten thousand dollars in two weeks?" I questioned him.


    "Isn''t it?"


    I thought he''s a very smart person when it comes to business and of course, when it comes to money also. But why does he let his employees boss him around when it comes to their salaries? He really has a soft spot for those who are in need but he doesn''t have to let them take advantage of it.


    I was about to answer when I heard someone open the door. It''s Cindy, his ex-girlfriend.


    "I heard you''re sick," she said. "So, I brought you some alcohol."


    My eyes widened a bit when she said that. Turns out, she''s not actually serious about it. Mr. Parker just laughed before he stood up and went to her.


    "Kidding," she said while walking towards us. "I brought you some food for lunch since it''s already lunchtime."


    She put the paper bags down on the coffee table. "I asked for three extra hot sauces for you, my friend."


    "You really are my friend," Mr. Parker smiled before sitting down on the sofa parallel to where Cindy is sitting too.


    She looked at me and smiled. "Hi, Deckard''s new sec-, no, you''re not new anymore. Join us for lunch."


    "I''m good, Ma''am," I answered politely.


    "I bought three sandwiches, the other one is yours. Won''t you think it''s a bit rude not to give it a taste?" She said. Why would she buy a sandwich for me? We''re not even close.


    "Liv, the sandwich is good. Come on," Mr. Parker asked me to join them so I did. I sat beside Cindy while he was sitting in front of us.


    He took his first bite of the sandwich when the telephone on his desk rang. I was about to get it when he stopped me.


    "I got it," he said before going to his desk to answer the phone. I didn''t realize that I was staring at him until Cindy spoke.


    "Tell me, are you enjoying your time here?" She asked after handing me the sandwich. I smiled as a sign of saying thank you.


    "Well, it''s not that I''m not enjoying my time here, Ma''am-"


    "Cindy. I would like to be called Cindy," she corrected me.


    "Cindy," I corrected myself. "I just think that Mr. Parker doesn''t give me the right load of work I deserve." I took a bite and it''s actually a good sandwich.


    "And what do you mean by that, sweetie?" She said before taking a sip of her iced coffee.


    "He pays me more than I expected or actually, more than the money I didn''t expect him to pay me. And these past few days, I feel like I''m not doing anything to give justice for it."


    Cindy laughed a bit. "So, in other words, your boss doesn''t give you a lot of work. Am I right?"


    I nodded before she crossed her legs. "Well, I''m not surprised. Deckard really wanted a secretary who can stay with him. But for that to happen, he gives everything he can just for them to stay because he''s tired of rehiring people."


    "But they are just taking advantage of it. Doesn''t he ever notice it?" I said. Mr. Parker shouldn''t be spoiling his employees just for them to stay. I''d be grateful to end that tradition.


    "Your boss''s money is infinite. He doesn''t care about it anymore," she said before taking a bite of her sandwich.


    He needs to be aware of how much money he should give! Just because it''s done, it doesn''t mean it should be done.


    "Anyways, you know what?" She said and I looked at her to ask why. "Of all the secretaries Deckard had, you''re the most decent one so far. You don''t crave money too much. I mean, we all want money, but I think you''re the type of person who always wants to get your job well done."


    I was about to say thank you but I had a doubt. "How can you say so?"


    Judging by her voice, maybe it means that his past secretaries aren''t so trustworthy. I''m starting to think that what Alice said was true.


    "You must have met Emily, right? What do you think of her?" I was startled a bit when she mentioned that name.


    "Yes, she trained me," I answered. "To be honest, I thought she was a very workaholic person. But now, she''s forcing me to change my mind about it."


    I really wonder why Emily does this. Why does she want to get money using the wrong way?


    "Does she scare you?" She raised a brow and I nodded slightly. "Well, I''m not surprised. She''s the type of girl that can be in any place. Whenever you cross paths, just call me and I''ll be there to pull her hair." She gave me a smile.

 Chapter 15 - You Can Do It!

    I got home and I smelled something very delicious. Summer is probably cooking for our dinner.


    I went straight to the kitchen. "Wow, someone''s in a good mood," I teased her while she''s mixing the pasta sauce.


    "Why wouldn''t I be in a good mood? I got a perfect score in chemistry," she proudly said with a smile.


    I''m not even surprised that she did. Ever since she was little, I can already see that Summer is a very smart girl. Always top of the class and also one of the best representatives of their school. I''m just a bit sad that mom and dad won''t be able to see her wearing a cap and gown in a couple of years.


    "Aww," I hugged her tightly. "You never failed to make me proud, young lady. And if mom and dad were here, they''re probably being problematic about what they''ll give you as a gift."


    I could see the look in her eyes when I mentioned them. Summer is very close to our parents, especially to mom.


    "I miss them so much, Liv," she said and smiled bitterly.


    "Me too, Summer. Me too," I answered.


    ...


    We were happily eating together and we also had some talks about what she wants to take in college. Summer wanted to take architecture which is not a bad idea because she''s into art. When she was a kid, mom and she used to paint a portrait together because mom is also an artistic woman.


    "Summer," I called her. She looked at me because she must''ve noticed that my voice is a bit serious this time. "I would like to say sorry."


    Her eyebrows furrowed. "For what, Liv?"


    "For being such an overprotective sister. I know you''re at the right age to spend time with your friends-"


    "Liv, I completely understand. You don''t have to apologize for it. You''re not being an overprotective sister, you''re just being a good one because you want me to have the best, and I can''t thank you enough for sacrificing just to make sure that I''ll have a normal life even mom and dad aren''t here anymore."


    My heart melted when I heard those words that came out of her mouth. All I ever wanted was for her to have a good future, a better life than what we have now. Every hard work that I make, she makes it so worthy. Summer had grown up so well, more than I ever wanted her to be.


    "I love you, Summer. Always remember that, okay?" I softly said and gave her a small smile.


    She smiled before she stood up and hugged me while I was still sitting. "I love you more," she sweetly said.


    ...


    "I thought you wanted me to give you a lot of work?"


    I can''t believe I''m now backing out on this. I didn''t want to disappoint Mr. Parker but I also know that what he wants me to do is just impossible.


    "Sir, no matter how much paper works you''ll give me, I''ll have it done. Just not this one," I begged in front of him.


    He leaned against his chair and crossed his legs in a manly way. "Why don''t you just do the thing I want you to do?" He raised a brow.


    "Because I don''t think I can do it, Mr. Parker. I''m not skilled enough to organize a big event. I didn''t even finish college," I explained, it can probably change his mind. Why would he ask me to do such a big thing? He trusts me too much.


    "I don''t care if you didn''t, Liv. You did a lot of training, will you let your hard work go in vain?" I was hoping he''ll change his mind but now he''s forcing me to change mine! What a turnabout!


    "I don''t trust myself, sir," I almost mumbled. I didn''t want to fail in front of his eyes. It''s too much to handle.


    "Well, you have to, as much as I trust you. What''s the point of learning if you won''t even give yourself a chance to try?"


    He''s quite right about that. But I still don''t trust myself. What if I''ll just be an embarrassment to all of his guests? I can''t let that happen because it''s also on Mr. Parker. But it''s not like I do have a choice, this is my job. I''ll just wish for my luck.


    ...


    "Yes, I would like to see your invitation designs," I said. I went into the town''s famous store of generating invitations for events.


    "Okay, ma''am. Please follow me," she said so I followed her. "Here are our best designs, ma''am." I saw a tall glass cabinet and the invitation samples are displayed inside of it.


    It was all presentable and some of them are simple yet elegant. How can I choose one if the choices are all fabulous?


    "Are you perhaps getting married, Ma''am?" She shyly asked me and I laughed a bit. "Do you want to see our wedding invitations instead?"


    "No. I''m not getting married. I''m organizing an event," I corrected her politely.


    "Oh, okay. I''m sorry for asking, ma''am," she apologized. I''m actually not angry about it. To be honest, it''s somehow ridiculous because I think she''s seeing me as a woman who''s ready to get married. Well, that will still be a long way ahead for me. I need to see Summer finish college first I''ll get into that.


    "It''s fine. Maybe before I''ll marry someone, I''ll visit your store again to look for my wedding invitation." I smiled at her.


    This is the first time I talked about marriage. I mean, who doesn''t want to settle down, right? Marrying someone, having lovely kids, and just being happy for the rest of your life, who doesn''t want it? But how can I talk about it if I know in myself that I haven''t experienced falling in love yet? Not in middle school, not in high school, not even once.. Frankly speaking, I''m curious about how it feels to have that kind of inspiration.

 Chapter 16 - 32nd Founding Anniversary

    "Do I really need to wear heavy makeup?"


    I''m at Alice''s apartment with Summer. They''re helping me get ready for the 32nd founding anniversary of Parker Hotel. Alice will be there with me but I have no idea how should I look at this event that I actually organized on my own.


    "Are you kidding? Your boss is the son of the founder. You can''t look very ordinary, Liv," she explained while applying some blush on my cheeks.


    I think she''s right. I can''t look cheap and I don''t want to embarrass Mr. Parker too.


    I smiled a bit when I saw how Summer curls my hair. It''s like she''s already a professional hairstylist.


    "When did you learn to do that?" I asked while looking at her reflection on the mirror in front of us.


    "We have internet, my dear sister," she sarcastically said while she''s still focused on what she''s doing.


    "Well, I have to say that I admire your work, young lady. Thank you for doing the honor," I teased her.


    "Don''t thank me yet, miss. I''m not sure if I won''t burn your hair," she said and we all laughed.


    After my hair and makeup were done, I immediately wore my dress. Alice and Summer also helped me find the perfect one. It''s a navy blue off-shoulder dress with a slit. I also helped Alice on wearing her pink tube dress. Then, I wore my silver high heels, Summer also helped me put them on because my dress is too fitted that''s why I can''t reach it.


    "You look very beautiful, Liv," Summer said and smiled at me when my attire was already complete. "I''ve never seen you wearing a dress like this before. You did not even attend at least once in a prom."


    "Summer, you know I''m not a prom girl. Dancing is not my thing," I said and laughed while trying to fix the false eyelashes that Summer put on me. It''s a bit annoying because I''m not used to it. It feels like having an insect hang on my eyes.


    "But if you did, I''m sure a lot of boys will attempt to win your heart," she teased me.


    ...


    We already arrived at the event. The venue of Parker Hotel''s founding anniversaries is always on the 30th floor. I prayed a couple of times this week about tonight. I hope I won''t be a failure.


    Alice and I grabbed champagne when a waiter passed by us. For a few seconds, I was staring at nothing. I was just thinking if Mr. Parker will appreciate this whole thing that I''ve done. I really do wish that I won''t waste the trust he gave me.


    "Liv, are you okay?" Alice clinked my glass using hers to get my attention.


    "Ah, yeah. I''m fine," I said and forced a smile. My mind was as deep as the ocean when I heard Alice greet someone.


    "Good evening, Sir," she said so I looked up. It was Mr. Parker.


    "Good evening," he responded. Mr. Parker is wearing a black suit and a grey necktie. He''s also holding a glass of champagne. I didn''t even realize I was staring at him for seconds now.


    "Good evening," he said and smiled at me. I wasn''t able to answer right away. Probably because I''m so nervous about what he might say on this whole organizing thing that I made by myself.


    "Aren''t you going to greet your boss?" Alice said and raised a brow at me.


    "Ah-" I stuttered. "Good evening, Mr. Parker." I smiled.


    "You know what, Liv? Why don''t you have a conversation with Mr. Parker? I''ll just look for Laura and Elle." She looked at him. "Excuse me, Sir," she said before leaving the two of us. I don''t know if Alice did that on purpose but if she did, I''ll pull her hair later for leaving the two of us. She knows that I''m nervous about having a conversation with him tonight!


    We walked together and he also told me that I did a great job on organizing this kind of event.


    "See? I told you, just trust yourself and let your skills be unleashed," he said before drinking.


    "Thank you for trusting me, Sir. I couldn''t have done it without your encouragement," I answered and smiled.


    "Well, to be honest, this is the most elegant event design I''ve ever seen. It''s perfect," he added which made my heart very happy.


    We talked about some kinds of stuff including our pending works and a little about my personal life. I told him how my parents passed away and why I didn''t finish college. It''s just a bit surprising that he looks interested in my stories. I thought he''s a person who wants me to exist only because he needs someone to work for him.


    "Kellen."


    Mr. Parker stopped talking to me when someone called him.


    "Dad, you made it." He smiled before giving him a quick hug.


    "Why wouldn''t I? It''s your fifth anniversary of being a CEO." Wow, he seems so close to his dad. What a cute relationship they have.


    "Mom," he called her in a low voice like they aren''t talking that much.


    "I never expected you to make it this far," her mom said and smiled, but I think it was a fake smile. "So, she''s your new secretary, huh?" She looked at me from head to toe.


    "Uhm, yes. Liv, this is my dad, Simon. My mom, Lucy," he introduced me to them.


    "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Parker. Good evening," I politely greeted them. Honestly, his mom''s stare makes me nervous. She''s a bit intimidating.


    "And to you, Liv," his dad said and smiled. He''s actually quite nice and looks very approachable.


    Mrs. Parker was still looking at me like she was trying to examine my personality. I don''t know if she doesn''t like what I''m wearing or if my face is dirty.


    "I do believe that you''re just like his other secretaries.. You''re no different to them."

 Chapter 17 - Breakdown

    "Mom," Mr. Parker tried to stop her.


    "Why? Am I not right, my son? Don''t tell me that you still haven''t learned your lesson?" She sarcastically said.


    "Lucy, this is not the time," his dad whispered, trying to control his wife from making a scene.


    She let out a fake laugh before looking at me again. "I''m sure that this girl just wants your fortune, Deckard. Don''t let anyone fool you again."


    I couldn''t look at her in the eye so I just looked down. My heart was beating fast, probably because I''m nervous, thinking that in any moment now, she might embarrass me in front of hundreds of people.


    "Liv is not like that, mom. So please, don''t say those things to her." Mr. Parker tried to defend me. I wanted to tell him that I''m fine but it''s like my mouth was forced to shut.


    "I think it''s too late for me to remind you again, Deckard. It''s seems like this girl already played a trick on you. Why am I not surprised? You never failed to disappoint me anyway."


    When those words came out from her mom''s mouth, I froze on where I''m standing. Mr. Parker doesn''t deserve to hear all of that. I didn''t know that despite all of the hard works he made, his mom doesn''t appreciate him like I expected.


    "I know. You don''t have to remind me about it every time we see each other," he answered before walking away.


    Mr. Parker sighed in annoyance. "Lucy, what is wrong with you? You didn''t have to say that to our son."


    "He needs to grow up, Simon. If he thinks that what he''s doing right now will make us proud, he''s wrong. If only our daughter has his place, this won''t happen."


    "We need to leave now," Mr. Parker said, it seems like he''s controlling his anger.


    "Fine, I wasn''t enjoying here anyway." Mrs. Parker walked away towards the elevator.


    "I really wanted to talk to him right now," Mr. Parker said when he faced me. "But I don''t think this is the right time."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll talk to him," I answered.


    "Thank you, Liv. We must go."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    I assumed that he''ll be in the balcony to have some fresh air. I held my dress with one hand because I might trip while I''m holding my purse on the other. As soon as I got in the balcony, I turned to find him. It wasn''t that hard to see him because he''s the only one in here. I let my dress fall out of my grip before I started walking towards him. He''s holding a glass of bourbon while his other hand is in his pocket.


    "Mr. Parker," I called him. He turned a bit for a second but I didn''t see his face so I stood beside him, facing our front. "I won''t ask if you''re okay because I know you''re not. I just wanted to know if there''s anything I can do to help you feel well."


    "I''m sorry, Liv. I''m sorry for what she said to you," he answered, ignoring my question.


    "I''m fine, sir. You don''t have to worry about it." He nodded and didn''t say a thing after that. "I''m sorry if I don''t have the words to lessen the stress you''re feeling because-"


    "Because you didn''t experience being treated like that by your mother," he said, cutting me off. I slightly nodded before I glanced at him. "Because you don''t deserve it as much as I do." He drank straight, leaving an empty glass.


    "That''s not true. Maybe it''s just because your mom is upset. I''m sure she didn''t mean what she said," I said, trying to give him hope.


    He laughed bitterly. "She didn''t mean? But why does she always throw it all away on my face every time we see each other?"


    I probably don''t know the answer to that yet, but I still wanted to make him think that his mom loves him. Maybe she''s just upset of something.


    "I don''t know. But I want you to remember that she loves you no matter what," I explained which made him shake his head a bit.


    "For the past few years, I''m starting to doubt that." A waiter came out from the event hall and asked Mr. Parker if he wants a drink. He grabbed a glass but before he could drink it, I took it away from his hand and put it back on the waiter''s tray.


    "You''ve had enough, sir. You still need to deliver your speech later." He can''t be drunk before making a speech in front of many people tonight. I can''t let him embarrass himself after what happened.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    The event already ended and thankfully, nothing went wrong. I didn''t let him get drunk, that''s why he delivered his speech very well. Now, I learned one thing about him. He''s good with hiding his true emotions.


    "Sir!" I chased Mr. Parker and luckily, he turned before entering the elevator.


    "Liv, why are you running? Is something wrong?" He immediately asked me. I stood in front of him and like I said, he''s taller than me even I''m already wearing high heels.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to make sure you''ll go home safe. Do you want me to call Rowan? I think it would be better for him to drive you home, Mr. Parker." It''s already late and I think he can''t drive on his own tonight.


    "I''m fine, I can drive. I''m not drunk if that''s what you''re worried about. Come with me, I''ll take you home." He signaled me to follow him inside the elevator but I held the top of his hand to make him stop from going in.


    "I''m going home with Alice, sir. Are you sure you don''t need someone to drive you home?" I asked again. I wanna make sure that he''ll be okay.


    He nodded to say ''yes''.


    "Okay, then." I didn''t take my eyes off him and he suddenly turned before entering the lift.


    "You did a great job today, Liv." He smiled.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. .

 Chapter 18 - A Worried Secretary

    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Here''s my report, sir." I handed him the folder before simply looking at his face. I know that he doesn''t always smile but he''s not like this before, he looked so down. It''s probably because of what happened last night.


    "Thank you," he shortly said before signing some papers on his table.


    I just stood in front of his desk, thinking of what I can do to cheer him up. "Do you want a slice of blueberry cake, sir?" I asked him. Maybe his favorite cake could make him bring back his smile.


    "I''m not hungry, Liv." He stayed focused on what he''s reading, or more like he''s ignoring me.


    "Coffee? Do you want coffee?" I smiled when he finally looked at me.


    "I just finished my coffee ten minutes ago." Oh, right. Bad idea. He might be thinking that I wanted him to palpitate.


    He looked at me like he wanted to say ''Why are you still standing there?''.


    "But do you want- "


    "Liv, I''m fine. You can go back to your cabin now." He cut me off. I feel like my presence is annoying him a bit so he''s right, I must leave. He''s not in a good mood and I shouldn''t be adding things that would stress him.


    "If you need anything, just call me, sir." He nodded so I went out of his office. I glanced at the tinted door before walking but I bumped into Mr. Whitmore. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Whitmore."


    "No, it''s fine." I was still thinking of Mr. Parker when I didn''t realize that I was standing in his way. "Liv, are you okay?" He raised a brow. "You look bothered about something. Did something happen with your boss?"


    "Nothing, Mr. Whitmore. I''m just worried about Mr. Parker because he doesn''t look like himself lately. I thought maybe because of what happened last night when his parents went to the event¡­ "


    He sighed like he already knew what I was talking about. "It didn''t end well with his mom, isn''t it?" I simply nodded at him before I pursed my lips.


    I still couldn''t believe that his mom would say those things to him. I mean, he''s a dedicated and a hardworking person. He deserves to feel that someone is proud of him, especially his mom. Did he do something that made her look at him differently?


    "It happens all the time. But no matter what, Deckard still wants to fix the mess between him and his mom. To be honest, I''ve seen worse," Mr. Whitmore said. He really does know a lot about his cousin. I''m happy that someone like him looks after Mr. Parker.


    "But, what could be the reason?" I asked.


    "It''s a long story."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Ever since I worked for Mr. Whitmore, I already saw how your boss is being treated by his mom. All of us still don''t know the whole story behind it, except the two of them, of course. It''s a private matter, I guess."


    Me and Alice are having our dinner together in a simple restaurant located just across from the hotel. When Mr. Zach and I talked yesterday, my curiosity began to get deeper. I really wanted to talk to him but I assume he might think that I''m invading his privacy.


    "It''s been two days and his mood hasn''t changed since that night. I wish I could do anything to lighten up his mood," I said before taking a sip of my strawberry milkshake.


    She looked suspiciously at me with furrowed eyebrows. "You''re not having a thing for him, aren''t you?"


    My eyes widened when she said that. "Of course not!"


    She laughed a bit. "Okay, okay relax. I was just asking."


    "I''m just worried. Everyone around Mr. Parker has the right to be worried about him. Plus, he treats me well, he treats people well. That''s why I feel bad for him."


    When I first met Mr. Parker, I thought he was the type of person who has all the fortune that a man could have. A mansion-like house, a hotel to run, infinite money, uncountable properties, expensive cars, and of course, a happy family. But now, I believe that a person who has luxury like him has his own problems and weaknesses too.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    On Thursday, we traveled to New Jersey to check the land where another Parker Hotel will be built in the next few months. It''s just me, Mr. Parker, and the architect. The architect went to talk to the engineers and carpenters while he and I are walking towards the place we visited the last time we went here.


    "You really like the view up here, don''t you, Sir?" I asked. I was standing next to him while holding my bag with two hands. I don''t wonder why he likes it in here. It''s full of fresh air you could use to breathe and relax.


    "This is where I escape from reality." He looked straight at the beach while his hands or deep in his pockets.


    "Reality?" I glanced at him and I saw his eyes, they were sad. I''m not used to this mood of him. He''s such a happy guy.


    "The reality is I know that my mother will never accept me as his own son ever again after what I''ve done."


    I stayed quiet for seconds, not knowing what to say. If my mom was still alive, no matter how many big mistakes I make, she''ll never make me feel like I''m unforgivable.


    "I don''t know the issue between you and your mom but I want you to remember that if you think she doesn''t care about you anymore, there''s a lot of people who love you and care for you. Like," I sighed before continuing. "Mr. Whitmore and¡­ me."


    Our eyes met when he heard me say all those things. "I c-care for you, if," I awkwardly looked away. "that''s what you''re curious about."


    He took a deep breath before returning his sight to the beach. "I lost my sister thirteen years ago."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. .

 Chapter 19 - Birthday

    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "W-what?" I blinked.


    "I lost her and no one deserves the blame except for me." He lowered his eyes.


    What he just said left my mouth open. I didn''t know that a guy like him will have a painful story. I can''t imagine how it was for him.


    "W-what happened?" I looked at him, trying to see his reaction. After a few seconds, a word didn''t come out. Maybe he doesn''t want to remember it right now. "It''s okay, sir. If you don''t want to talk about it, it''s fine. I''m sorry for asking."


    But still, he didn''t say a thing. He just continued on staring at the beach and suddenly something came up to my mind.


    "There''s a reason why you chose this place. Am I right?" I asked him with a soft voice. I''m guessing he remembers something whenever he comes up here.


    "This is a park back then. We used to have picnic here every Sunday with mom and dad," he told me.


    So, it means that before her sister got lost, they were a happy family, like¡­ us.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Anything you want to tell me?" He arched a brow while holding the tablet I gave. I showed him his schedule for the day.


    "Hmm?" I innocently looked at him. He leaned while he was still sitting down to stare at me like he''s reading my mind by looking at my eyes.


    "You look¡­ odd. What''s wrong, Liv?" He asked again and I remained silent. I''m not good at lying! The only reason I act weird is because I''m not used to seeing him in pain. "Fine. If you don''t want to tell me now, tell me later. Have dinner with me tonight, it''s on me."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Did the day go too fast or was it just because I didn''t want him to ask me about why I''m being stupid lately?


    We''re now in a fancy restaurant because he kept his word on treating me for dinner. I''m not familiar with the food in here so he suggested some of them and I just chose the one which would suit my taste. I was staring at the flower vase in front of us while he was talking to someone on the phone, it was probably the architect or the engineer whom we talked to last time.


    His call ended right before the food was served. I thanked the waiter before he walked away. Mr. Parker suggested this pasta and it tasted really good.


    "How is it?" He asked while slicing his steak.


    "It''s good, sir. I''ve never tasted anything like this before." I smiled before drinking my lemonade.


    I was still drinking when I noticed that some of the people here are looking at him. Is it because he looked good or because they know that he''s the owner of Parker Hotel?


    Argh, why am I distracting myself over a thing I''m not interested about?


    "Who are you looking at?" He asked before taking a bite. I glanced at the girls before looking at him.


    "Those girl looks like they want to have a date with you, sir." I continued eating my pasta.


    "Really? Ask them when." He just took my attention when he said that. But I don''t know, I somehow feel relieved on how he acted. I slightly furrowed my eyebrows at him and he let out a short laugh. "What?"


    "There he is." I smiled a bit.


    "What are you talking about?" He smiled like he knows how flirty he is.


    "It''s the first time I saw you smile this week," I blurted. I thought it would change his mood but his smile didn''t disappear. My naughty boss is now back.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Mr. Parker offered to give me a ride on my way home. I said I could just take the bus but he insisted. After twenty minutes, we already arrived at my apartment. I went out of his car and he did too. He put his hands on his pockets before I stood in front of him.


    "Thanks for the dinner and for the ride, sir. You really didn''t have to drive me home." I smiled when I remembered how jolly he was when we''re talking inside the car. His bright mood really came back. I wonder what''s the reason behind.


    "You''re welcome," he responded with a smile.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    For the whole week, me and my colleagues planned a special surprise birthday party for Mr. Parker. He''s turning twenty-six and to be honest, he looks young at his age.


    We decided to make it at the event hall, the smaller one compared to the one we used for the 32nd anniversary. When everything was settled, I asked them to turn of the lights so I can already fetch Mr. Parker. Actually, no one greeted him today here in the hotel, not even the maintenance staff. I hope he doesn''t feel bad about it because now, he''s going to be surprised.


    I went to his office and he''s doing a paper work. I''m pretty sure it wasn''t that important because we just finished a lot of work yesterday. He''s just might be advancing some of the works,


    "Mr. Parker, your friend asks you to meet him right now." Nailed it!


    "Really? Who? Tell him to come here," he said while looking at some of the folders. This guy''s dedication on his work is on a different level. It''s his freaking birthday! Doesn''t he think he deserves to relax just for the day?


    "Uhm, that''s the problem, sir." I think my acting skills are improving. "He wants you to meet him at the event hall at the 20th floor. Will it be okay to you, sir?"


    "Whose friend of mine? I have a lot of connection, you know," he asked before leaning on his chair.


    "Darn it," I mumbled. "I didn''t get his name, Mr. Parker. I''m sorry." I gave him an apologetic look.


    He suspiciously looked at me. "What''s with you? You don''t usually talk that way?" He tilted his head a bit.


    "Nothing, sir." I smiled.


    He chuckled before standing up and following me. We remained silent while waiting for the elevator to open. As soon as we got into the event hall, they flashed the lights open and greeted him.


    "Happy Birthday, Mr. Parker!" We all said simultaneously.


    Mr. Parker happily thanked them all, including me. Well, he looked so happy and a bit surprised which made me happy too because our plan met the goal. There''s a mini buffet and we all started eating then we had some drinks after. I got him a glass of wine and I have mine too.


    "I can''t thank you enough, Liv. You don''t know how you made me happy. I really appreciate it." He smiled at me before drinking.


    "We all did the effort, Mr. Parker. It''s not just me," I explained nicely.


    "But still, you were the one who initiated the plan according to Alice. So, thank you." I just replied with a smile. I''m happy that he appreciated everything. "By the way, I''ll have a party at my house on Sunday and everyone''s invited," he informed me.


    "Okay, sir. I''ll take of the invitations," I said before taking a sip of the wine.


    "Liv, I want you to be there," he said.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. .

 Chapter 20 - Deckards Party

    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    It''s already Sunday and today is Mr. Parker''s party. A lot of people will surely be there to celebrate with him.


    I dried my hair using the blower before curling it a bit to have some volume. I wore a black casual floral dress with a spaghetti strap, lengths for about an inch above the knee. For my shoes, I wore white block high heels. I applied some powder on my face and lip balm because my lips usually get dry.


    As soon as I was finished, I heard Alice come inside my apartment downstairs. Summer isn''t home right now; she''s hanging out with her friends but I told her to come home before 10:00 PM and she happily agreed.


    I peeked down and I saw Alice wearing a plain purple casual dress, partnered with black pin heels. She looks stunning in her outfit right now, I remembered that Mr. Whitmore will be there also.


    "You look very pretty, my friend. I''m guessing Mr. Zach won''t be able to take his eyes off of you," I teased her while going downstairs.


    She let out a short laugh before looking at my dress. "You look very beautiful too, my friend. I''m guessing Mr. Parker won''t be able to handle your charisma tonight," she fired back.


    I just laughed at what she just said. "Mr. Parker, huh? I don''t think so. But you and Mr. Whitmore are perfect. Oh, by the way, did he already confess to you?" I joked.


    "Knock it off, Liv." We both laughed. "Let''s go, before I change my mind to drop you off the street and let you walk alone towards your boss''s house."


    We went outside and I was in shock when I saw Mr. Parker''s personal driver, Rowan, was standing in front of our apartment. He has Mr. Parker''s car, is he there?


    "Mr. Rowan-"


    "What did I tell you about calling me that, Ms. Olivia?" He smiled and raised a brow. I chuckled because he''s been telling me that almost every time I call him ''Mr. Rowan''.


    "I mean, Rowan. What are you doing here?" I remembered he told me he didn''t want himself to be called ''Mr. Rowan''. He thinks it''s very formal for him so instead, I call him by his name only.


    "Mr. Parker wants you to have a safe ride so he sent me to fetch you," he politely explained.


    Why would he send a car for me? It''s not like I don''t know how to take a cab.


    "I''m going with¡­ Alice. Would that be okay with you?" I looked at him and he looks fine with it. Before he could answer, Alice talked.


    "No, it''s not okay. Right, Mr. Rowan? Or Rowan, rather," She corrected herself before playfully looking at me. "Rowan came all the way here to give you a ride to Mr. Parker''s party and you''ll just going to reject his offer? That doesn''t sound so cool, isn''t it?" She looked back at him. Alice is really pushing me to come with Rowan.


    I mean, what''s the difference? We''ll all go to the same destination anyway.


    "Fine, we''ll go with him." I just agreed to make her stop talking. I was about to open the door but she said something.


    "Nope. You go with him alone. Besides, I have my own ride." Alice smiled to annoy me then she leaned to whisper a thing. "Did you remember saying, ''Mr. Parker, huh? I don''t think so''? Well, it seems like your boss can''t wait to see you at his party right now."


    Typical Alice is a nightmare.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    Did I ever mention that Mr. Parker''s house is able to have twenty people living in it? And what''s crazier is that he lives here alone. No parents, no siblings, no cousins, no friends, no one, just him. His helper doesn''t sleep here. I wonder if he''s not afraid of ghosts.


    I think there are more than fifty people are in here tonight. Mr. Parker has really wide connections with elite groups in Brooklyn. Rowan offered to escort me inside his mansion-like house but I said I can go on my own so he can manage to get himself some food. I have my purse and the paper bag where I put my gift to Mr. Parker. I looked around and I finally found him.


    He''s wearing a black dress shirt with short sleeves. The three upper buttons are unbuttoned which made him a bit attractive¡­ I guess. I was undecided if I should walk towards him because he''s talking to someone. I didn''t want to interrupt them, of course. But before I started to take a step, he saw me and smiled before he excused himself to whom he''s talking.


    "It''s the first time I saw you not wearing office clothes." He smiled before putting his hand inside his pocket and the other one was holding a glass of champagne.


    "Correction, sir. You saw me wearing a gown at the event." I didn''t know if it was a good idea to make him remember that day.


    "Oh, yeah I remember. You look good back then." But thankfully, his mood didn''t change.


    I smiled before changing the topic. "You really didn''t have to send Rowan to my apartment."


    At first, he didn''t know what I was talking about. "Oh, right. I forgot that Alice has a car. My bad." He sounded like he was joking around.


    "And by the way, belated happy birthday, sir." I smiled as I hand him a white paper bag. I bought it yesterday at the mall even I know that he''s a man who already has everything. But I also don''t think that I''ll be satisfied by giving him nothing on this day. "I know it''s not much but I think that''s the best thing I''ll give that suits you."


    "Thank you, Liv."


    At that moment, I felt something different. It''s like his smile is one of the things that I wish I''ll always see. It looks so real and genuine.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. .

 Chapter 21 - Deckards Party Part 2

    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Olivia! You''re here." I heard a familiar voice while I was grabbing a drink. I turn around and I saw Cindy. She was wearing a black tube and a white leader skirt. Her black high heels were higher than mine which made her taller. She looks like she just got here.


    "Hi, Cindy." I smiled while she was walking towards me.


    "You look gorgeous." She looked at me from head to toe like she was amazed by how I looked. I just smiled awkwardly because it makes me shy when someone says that.


    "Thank you. But not as gorgeous as you, of course," I complimented her and she just laughed. I''ll admit it, I didn''t think that Cindy would be a nice and welcoming person. I thought she was like those mean girls I see in movies.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    We got ourselves some food and we ate together at a table near the pool. The food was great, I wonder who organized his birthday. He didn''t tell me to do it though. While Cindy and I are eating, Alice texted me that she''ll be here in ten minutes. She told me that she got stuck in some traffic which I didn''t believe. I''m pretty sure she just went back to her apartment and gave herself another makeover so Mr. Whitmore would notice her.


    "You know what? We should hang out sometimes, Liv. You seem like a very nice person." That''s so sweet of her.


    "Yeah, sure. If I''ll have a day off," I answered before drinking a glass of water. I have two days in a month where I can stay home and rest or do anything I want because it''s my off day.


    "Where''s your friend by the way?" She asked before wiping her mouth with a clean cloth. She''s surely talking about Alice.


    "She''s on her way here," I told her. "Do you and Alice talk to each other sometimes?"


    I was curious a bit because she comes often to the hotel. They might be seeing each other since Mr. Whitmore''s office is on the same floor where Mr. Parker''s office is. And just like my cabin, Alice''s was also just outside his boss''s office.


    "Yeah, sometimes. But I usually don''t go near Zach''s office. I''m allergic to that cousin of Kellen." Wait, he hates Mr. Whitmore?


    "Well, it seems like the two of you can''t be alone in the same room," I joked. "By the way, I heard you call him ''Kellen''. That''s his middle name, right?"


    "Yup, why?" She raised her eyebrows curiously. I just remembered that his dad called him Kellen too at the event last time.


    "I guess his closest friends including you and his family call him by that name. But I don''t recall him using that name in newspapers and in live interviews," I told her.


    I''ve seen a video of him on the internet, he was being interviewed by a British in the news. I remembered how I laugh when I saw the thirst comments under that video.


    "Yeah, you''re right. But his dad told him to keep his name ''Deckard'' in public so that a lot of people will know that he''s the grandson of a famous businessman back then whose name was also Deckard. So technically, his parents named him after Uncle Simon''s father," she explained.


    Oh, that''s why.


    "Are you somehow close to his parents? Since you''re his¡­ Uhm." I couldn''t finish my sentence.


    Her eyes widened a bit while she was reading my mind. "You''re not thinking that Kellen and I are together, aren''t you?" She sounds disgusted.


    "I actually am." I awkwardly smiled.


    She let out a laugh. "He''s not my boyfriend, Liv. But I don''t blame you if you''re thinking that we are. I remembered you saw us making out on your first week of work."


    Exactly! That''s why I thought they''re together or just even dating.


    "Frankly speaking, he''s my ex because we''re tired of our parents pushing us towards each other. But we ended our relationship very soon because we both know that what we have isn''t a serious one. So why waste such a wonderful time, right? After that, we stayed friends," she explained. "But with benefits, of course." She smiled, making fun of me.


    "So, you''re still uhm- "


    "I''m kidding, Liv," she chuckled. "We don''t have some strings attached to us anymore. We were just bored the day you saw us making out."


    "Ok-kay, but is it okay to you that I''ve known all of it? I''m not saying that we''re not friends but you know, we just knew each other. You do know that you can refuse to answer anytime I ask." Of course, I''m worried. Cindy might regret it all because anytime, I can spill the story to others even I won''t do it.


    "Yeah, it''s fine with me. As I said, you''re the most decent one I know who worked for Kellen as his secretary. And after all, you look like someone I can trust." I just smiled. I was touched by those words that came out of her mouth. She does trust me, huh? "Speaking of," she gestured her hand. "Wanna know a secret?"


    "Sure," I whispered too. She then leaned against the chair before crossing her legs.


    "I''m more into girls." She smirked before taking a sip of her wine.


    My mouth was left unshut when she said that. I mean, it''s not that surprising to know that kind of thing about someone but for a girl like her, I think it is. Cindy is beautiful to the point that I do believe a lot of men are desiring her.


    "Shocking, right?" She asked.


    "Uhm, a l-little," I stuttered. "But I don''t have any negative comment about it. I''m happy that you told me."


    "I know. But you, are you into men or you''re like me?"


    "Well, I''m not attracted to women which makes me¡­ " I couldn''t finish my sentence again. What''s wrong with you, Liv?


    "Straight," she said and I nodded. "That''s good. I do think that you and Kellen would make a good couple."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. .

 Chapter 22 - A Visitor

    Chapter 22: A Visitor


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    I gave Mr. Parker the tablet before I looked down at his chest. While he was reading his schedule, I noticed that he was actually wearing the necktie I gave him on his birthday. It is a simple act of him but it made my heart flutter for a reason.


    "Someone is in a good mood today, care to share?" He raised a brow. I didn''t realize I was smiling the whole time. It''s embarrassing.


    I looked at him and our eyes met. "Ah-, It''s¡­Uhm. Nothing, sir. It''s nothing." Why the hell am I stuttering like a person with a speech defect? I could have just told him ''nothing'' without hesitating.


    He chuckled, probably because of how I answered. He handed the tablet back to me before he looked at me again. "Are you okay?" I gave him a quick nod before getting out of his office.


    Geez, Liv. You can''t act like that in front of your boss!


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "See, even Cindy senses something between you and Mr. Parker."


    Alice and I had lunch together in the same restaurant located just across from the hotel. I told her about Cindy, telling me that Mr. Parker likes me. I really doubt that. I know that he won''t waste his time liking a normal and average girl like me. There is a lot of women out there who will pass his standards, and I am pretty sure that I''m not even qualified on half of it.


    "I don''t think he does." I took a bite of my sandwich.


    "Why do you think he acts differently around you? Before you came, he was a strict person who always wants everyone in the hotel to go by his rules. But now, there''s something in him that we simply didn''t see before. Maybe he felt like he wants to change for someone, you."


    I just rolled my eyes at her. I still don''t believe it. I can''t just assume things without strong proof. Besides, I don''t care either.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    I closed my eyes, hoping to have a good sleep after all those conversations I''ve had about Mr. Parker having a thing for me. But what if he does? And what if he doesn''t? I sighed heavily before looking at the ceiling. I shouldn''t be overthinking because I already know the answer to that. He doesn''t and will never ever like me. Neither am I. I''m working for him and that''s just how it is. Nothing more and nothing less.


    Summer suddenly knocked and I said she can come in. I can''t sleep anyways. I chuckled when I saw her holding a pillow. She probably wants to sleep here in my room again.


    "Did I wake you?" She softly asked before sitting and placing her pillow beside me. "I just¡­ wanted to tell you something." I sat beside her and she leaned against the headboard before taking a deep breath. And I actually know that kind of sighing, means she''s in trouble or she''s guilty.


    "Is everything okay, Summer?" I asked and she didn''t answer right away. "Is it about school? You barely talk to me about those things."


    She pressed her lips together before looking at me. "You said that I can do things that I''ve never done before, right? Like going to parties and hanging out with my friends."


    I slowly nodded. "Yup, what about it?" It seems like it''s hard for her to tell me what''s going on. But Summer also knows she can tell me anything.


    "It''s not like I wanted it to happen, okay? Or neither I wanted him to do that," she said nervously.


    Oh God, please tell me I''m wrong.


    "Summer, you didn''t sleep with anyone, right?"


    Her eyes widened in disgust. "What? Of course not, Liv. What I was trying to say is that someone is courting me and I don''t know how to act properly around him since then."


    I sighed heavily in relief. "My God, I thought it was something different."


    She curiously looked at me. "You''re not surprised? I mean, aren''t you going to tell me to say away from that boy I''m talking about?"


    "What? Why would I? Summer, you''re 17 now. It''s a typical thing you''ll experience at that age and I''m not going to be against it. But may I know who it is?"


    "Uhm." She''s hesitating to tell me who is it. "It''s Dylan, Dylan Henderson. That guy I was talking about last time."


    Oh, I remember. The one she has done a project with.


    "So, how do you feel about him?" I curiously asked. Summer and I never talked about these kinds of things because as a sister, I always make her remember her priorities.


    She pouted before looking down and playing with her fingers. "I don''t know. I still don''t feel butterflies like what my friends are saying."


    Summer is really growing so fast now. And I''m happy that she chose the right friends that can help her whenever I can''t.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    I was doing my usual load of work before calling Mr. Parker''s personal driver to remind him that we are going to New Jersey. Today is the first day of building the new hotel and even I''m not the owner of it, I''m very excited to see it.


    "We should leave at 9:00 AM, Rowan." I looked at my wristwatch and it''s already 8:10 AM.


    "I''ll be there in twenty minutes, Ms. Olivia," he answered. I said ''okay'' before ending the call and continuing my work.


    Even I was doing a lot of paper works, I saw someone walk in front of my desk, she was walking towards Mr. Parker''s office. I stood up to stop her because I don''t recall that someone has scheduled an appointment today. And even if there is, the front desk should have called me first to inform me that someone will enter Mr. Parker''s office.


    "Excuse me, Ma''am. Is there anything I can do for y-"


    I froze on where I was standing. It''s Emily, she''s right in front of me.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. .

 Chapter 23 - The Unwanted Visitor

    Chapter 23: The Unwanted Visitor


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Emily? What are you doing here?" I felt uncomfortable when she walked and stood in front of me.


    She looked at my computer before having an eye contact with me. "Seems like you''re having a good time working with Mr. Parker," she smoothly said with a smile.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked for the second time. I believe that her business here is now finished. And also, Mr. Parker doesn''t expect a visitor today. She can''t enter without my permission.


    "Well," she walked towards the other side while brushing the table with her one hand. "I''m here to make your boss believe that he made a wrong decision about choosing you over me."


    What? Choosing me over her?


    "What is that supposed to mean?" I asked with a straight voice. She then sat seductively on my desk and crossed her legs.


    "In other words, you took my throne and I want it back." Her voice sounds like she wanted revenge and I don''t even know what she''s talking about.


    I heavily sighed. "You need to go. If you''ll keep on saying senseless things, I don''t think you have the right to talk to Mr. Parker."


    Emily let out a sarcastic laugh. "It''s not your decision to make, Olivia. And I''m sure that he also wants to see me." She quickly stood up and paced but before she could enter, I obstructed her way in.


    "You can''t go." I didn''t want to have an argument with her but if she''ll act like this, I don''t a choice.


    "Get out of my way or I''ll pull your hair and you''ll wish your mom didn''t give birth to you," she threatened me. Did she thought that those words can scare me? Pathetic.


    "Go ahead, do what you want to do. But I''ll just get this one thing straight, once you commit a mistake inside this hotel, you''ll never be able to go out without receiving any punishments. And the worse thing that will happen to you is getting convicted by a case called ''trespassing''." Her facial expression changed when she heard those words I said in front of her face.


    "Don''t you ever try me. You d-don''t know what I can do." She was trying so hard to hide her fear.


    "You have two options; leave and don''t ever come back or stay until the guards will come and get you," I said, still looking at her. Thankfully, we were on the same height so I wouldn''t look like I was fighting someone who''s not in my own size.


    I could hear her breathing heavily, she badly wanted to hurt me, I guess. "We''re not finished, Olivia. I''ll destroy you," she said, full of anger.


    "Goodluck with that," I told her.


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .


    I was inside the pantry, making a cup of coffee for Mr. Parker when I accidentally poured some hot water on my hand. I panicked while wiping it with a table napkin. It turned a bit red and it hurts but still, I can''t get myself to focus on it.


    It''s been two days since Emily went here in the hotel. I''ve never told anyone about it neither Alice, Elle and Laura, especially, Mr. Parker. I still can''t determine if what I did was the right thing or I just made things worse? What if Emily comes back and decides to hurt someone because I triggered her? Two days¡­ in whole two days I''ve been distracted.


    I walked back towards his office and gave him his coffee. He was doing a lot of things in his desk so I decided to put in down the cup away from the papers.


    "What happened to your hand?" He asked. Damn, I forgot I burned my hand.


    "Nothing, sir." I hid my hand behind my back.


    "How bad is it? Let me see." He quickly stood up and tried to reach my hand across his desk but I stepped back. He confusingly looked at me before he heavily sighed. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing, Mr. Parker. It doesn''t hurt-"


    "What''s wrong with you, Liv? You''ve been like this for the past two days and you won''t tell me why. Did something happen in your house?" He asked curiously and I shook my head to say ''no''. "Then what is it?" I nervously swallowed when he leaned closer to me and placed his hands on the table to support his weight.


    "It''s not s-something you need t-to worry about, sir," I stuttered.


    "You sure about that?" He lowered his voice. "You know I hate it when-"


    "When the people who works for you acts very lazy and unfocused," I cut him off. "I''m really sorry, sir."


    "I hate it when people don''t ask for help when they know that they need it," he corrected me. What did I just say? I just embarrassed myself in front of him.


    I quietly looked at him while he was staring at me, waiting for me to say a thing. I can''t decide if I should tell him or not because what if what I did was a complete disappointment to him? I can''t lose my job.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything?" He raised a brow. "Perhaps I should make you tell me."


    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. .

 Chapter 24 - What Happened To Emily?

    Chapter 24: What Happened to Emily?


    What does he mean by that?


    "You know what, Liv? I am a very patient person. But it always depends on the situation," he told me.


    I was still stunned to speak. A few seconds have passed but a word didn''t come out of my mouth. I almost screamed when he grabbed my waist and pulled my face like he was about to kiss me.


    "It''s Emily!" I said before he could kiss me. He looked at me for seconds before removing his hand from my waist and letting a distance between us. I could barely breathe!


    "Why didn''t you tell me the other day?" He asked as if he knows it already. I don''t remember telling him or anyone. It''s just me.


    "H-how did you know?" I asked and he pointed to the glass door. I cannot believe that I am such a stupid person.


    "You know that it is tinted right? You can''t see from the outside but can from the inside," he explained which made me feel a bit dumb. Why didn''t I remember that his office has a see-through door? "I was talking to someone on the phone at that very moment so I didn''t hear your whole conversation with each other. It did not turn out well, am I right?" Mr. Parker looked at me again, waiting for my response.


    I know he''s angry, maybe a little because I didn''t tell him about it. But I was just protecting him from Emily. If I let her go inside his office that day, she might take advantage of Mr. Parker again. What if she asks for a lot of money? Will he be able to resist her? I''m not saying that he can be charmed but I remembered Alice told me that Mr. Parker has a soft spot for those people who are in need.


    And of course, I don''t want to lose my job.


    There were rumors that they had an affair but Mr. Parker hasn''t confirmed it yet. But if they did, will he fire me? Will he choose Emily over me?


    "I really didn''t know what her real intention was. But she told me that she wants her throne back. She wants to work for you again," I explained.


    "Then?" He asked, wanting me to tell more.


    "I didn''t let her talk to you. I''m sorry, Mr. Parker. I was just-"


    "Scared. You''re scared that I might let her take your place. Isn''t that right?" He asked and I slowly nodded. He heavily sighed but there is no sign of him being angry at me. Or am I just assuming that he isn''t? "Have dinner with me tonight, we need to talk."


    Mr. Parker''s meeting with his business partners just finished. I already called the receptionist from his favorite restaurant to make a reservation because he keeps telling me that we need to talk about what happened with me and Emily. We really didn''t have much time to talk lately because we attended three meetings, that''s why I feel exhausted and I don''t know if I still have the energy to have a long conversation with him.


    The restaurant was ten miles away from the hotel and luckily, I did not fall asleep inside the car. He told me not to call Rowan anymore so he is the one who drove. It is a bit embarrassing that I couldn''t drive for him. I need to buy a car and learn how to drive right away.


    We went inside and one of the receptionists assisted us to our table. I just ordered a vegetable salad because I wasn''t that hungry. Our food was served fast so we talked while eating which made me a bit uncomfortable about the subject.


    "Why do you think I will let her go back?" He asked, not looking at me. I put the fork down before facing him.


    "Because she''s the one who worked for you the longest. And it''s very impossible not to hear some rumors, Mr. Parker." He had no reaction to what I''d said. It seems like he is tired of hearing these things. I''m sensing he doesn''t want to talk about it again but for me, he will.


    "Rumors like what?" He was slicing his streak, still not letting his eyes meet mine.


    "Like the two of you had a thing," I honestly answered. He stopped slicing his food and made an eye contact with me. If his stare could kill, I''d be dead right now.


    "I''d lie if I say I did not expect that coming." He leaned against the chair. "First of all, Liv, I want you to know that Emily didn''t resign. I fired her."


    What? Am I hearing it right?


    But Emily told me before that she resigned because¡­ oh, I remember. She told me it was all a lie. I hate myself for being numb and foolish around her. Am I that so soft for her to make me believe everything that she says? Or maybe, she is just a professional liar.


    "I fired her because she crossed the line so many times. She keeps on bringing up a romantic relationship between the two of us which I know you''ve heard this to many people that I hate it when someone does that. I don''t like having an affair with anyone who works with and for me. Especially, my secretary."


    Now, I feel like I''m leaving in curiosity which was somehow lightened up. So, what Alice told me was true. I can''t believe that I doubted her in the first place.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Parker. I''m sorry if I almost believe those false stories," I apologized.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry for, Liv. If you do your work nice and clean, I don''t think I can do the same thing I did to Emily. Just promise me one thing," he said.


    I blinked before focusing on him. "What is it, sir?"


    "Don''t fall in love with me."

 Chapter 25 - Feeling So Weak

    Chapter 25: Feeling So Weak


    It''s 6:00 AM and I''m already up to make breakfast. I put some oil on the pan before putting the egg. I was still thinking about what Mr. Parker told me last night. His voice keeps repeating on my head and I hate it.


    "Do you really want to eat a burnt egg?" I almost jumped when I saw Summer looking at the pan. I immediately turned the stove off before facing her.


    "Why are you up so early?" I asked while putting the egg on the plate before pouring some milk on the glass.


    She yawned before sitting and lied down the table, she still looks sleepy. "I volunteered to help them put decorations. It''s foundation day and there will be a lot of booths that we need to organize."


    "Wow, so you''re like the president of the event?" I got another egg and fried it for Summer.


    "Yeah, kind of." She got herself a glass to drink some milk. I placed the fried egg on the plate and I gave it to her right away. "Anyways, was that your boss last night?"


    I didn''t expect her to ask that. "When did you see him?" I curiously asked before sitting down to eat with her.


    "We have windows on our rooms, duh?" she answered. Mr. Parker drove me home last night. I wish she wouldn''t think maliciously about it because no one drives me home back then.


    ¡­


    Since the night that Mr. Parker told me not to fall in love with him, we never felt very comfortable with each other until now. I couldn''t even bare to have an eye contact with him and I''m glad that he doesn''t ask why. I mean that normal, of course! He just told me not to do a personal thing.


    I was doing my reports on my cabin when I felt dizzy. For a few seconds, I closed my eyes, hoping that it will go away. I checked my wrist watch and it''s already 9:00 AM. He has a board meeting at 9:30 AM so I went inside, taking my reports with me to remind him.


    Mr. Parker was talking to someone on the phone when I entered. But before got into his desk, their conversation was done. He was still standing when I handed him the folder.


    "Here''s my report, sir." I held my head when I felt pain, it''s like my head is playing with me.


    "Liv," he worriedly called me. "Are you okay?" He immediately walked towards me and held my wrist just in case.


    "Yeah, I''m¡­ I''m fine, sir," I answered. But before I could walk, I fainted and I felt his hands around me when I fell.


    ¡­


    I woke up and I was already at a hospital and I saw Mr. Parker was talking to a doctor and they turned to me when they sensed that I got up.


    "Liv, how do you feel?" He softly asked me.


    "I f-feel a little weak today," I honestly answered. I don''t have a chance but to tell the truth, I''m already being observed by a doctor.


    "Good morning, I''m Dr. Ellis. Ms. Olivia Gomez, right?" The female doctor asked me and I simply nodded. "What time do you sleep at night?"


    Oh no, is it because of my insomnia?


    "Around eleven and twelve, doctor. Or¡­ even later than that," I told her and she slowly nodded.


    "I figured that you''re suffering from insomnia. And what made it worse is that you''re also dehydrated, Ms. Gomez. Your body doesn''t have enough liquid content, that''s why you lost energy. You need to drink a minimum of eight glasses of water, okay?" She advised me and I gave her a quick nod. "I also made a list of the medicines you need to take for your medication."


    "Thank you, doctor," I said.


    "I just wanted to remind you, Ms. Gomez, these kinds of things shouldn''t be neglected. Because if it will be, it can lead into a serious sickness which can''t be treated easily by medicines. You could destroy your physical health and what''s worse is it could affect your mental health too," she explained.


    "I understand." I didn''t even realize that I wasn''t paying attention on taking care of myself these days. I feel really weak and it''s the worst thing I ever felt.


    "That''s all I need to say. Take care of yourself, Ms. Gomez." Dr. Ellis smiled before walking away. I sat on the side of the bed, facing Mr. Parker who looks like he''s going to give me a lecture.


    "Why didn''t you tell me or anyone in the hotel that you don''t feel too good? You''re lucky I was there." He looks a bit mad because of what I did.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Parker." I gave him an apologetic look. "I thought it was just something I can handle."


    "Even it''s just a simple headache, you need to tell someone about it or you should at least take medicines. What the doctor said was true, it could get worse."


    I lowered my head, feeling really guilty right now. "I''m sorry. It won''t happen again, sir. I promise."


    He sighed, trying to have some patience on me. "Let''s go and get yourself some rest."


    I was about to stand when I remembered that he has a board meeting. It''s already 9:40 AM! He can''t be late on his meetings. I feel really terrible, I''m the whole reason why he needs to reschedule this.


    "I-I can go home alone¡­ I mean, I''ll call my sister to pick me up. You can''t skip your board meeting today, sir," I worriedly said.


    "Call her now," he crossed his arms, waiting for me to call Summer.


    "I''ll call her right away, I''ll just go to the bathroom-"


    "I said, call her now."


    Mr. Parker really knows that I''m lying. Why do I keep on lying?! But also, I can''t be a burden to him. I''m not his responsibility.


    "I can''t, she''s at school," I effortlessly said.


    "Then let''s go. Don''t start a conversation, you need to rest. Just do as I say," he seriously said.


    "What about your meeting? It''ll take an hour for you to go back at the hotel."


    "I didn''t say I was going to take you to your apartment. You can sleep on my penthouse and I''ll drive you to your home later."


    Wait, didn''t he tell me that he doesn''t let anyone sleep on his penthouse?

 Chapter 26 - Is It Real?

    Chapter 26: Is it real?


    For around fifteen minutes, we got back at the hotel. Even I don''t feel very well, I told Mr. Parker that he doesn''t need to escort me to his penthouse. He''s already late for his meeting, I don''t want to be the cause of the cancellation. Before we parted inside the elevator, he gave me a card to use because his room is secured with a fingerprint. I stayed alone inside the lift because it''s on the 46th floor. I walked towards the door carefully. It was just a meter away from the elevator because this whole floor is the size of his room. I swiped the card before going inside.


    Since I started working here, I''ve never seen this part of it. It''s very huge, even bigger than our apartment. The interior has three colors; black white and gray. The room is dark yet very clean and appealing to the eyes because of how the furniture is placed. I turned the lights on before going into the bathroom to take a pee. Even the bathroom looks very cozy and elegant. I wonder if Mr. Parker picked everything that has been put in here. I turned the lights off before I went out and entered the bedroom. It''s a big bed but not as big as a king-sized one but I think three persons can fit in.


    It''s a bit dark inside but I didn''t want to turn on a single light because I can''t sleep in a very bright room. I didn''t also spread the curtains because the sun shines in this direction. Instead, I tapped the button of the lampshade to have a dim light so it won''t be too dark if I might wake up later. I removed my closed pin heels shoes, leaving the foot socks on my feet before lying down on the bed. It''s very warm and comfortable that''s why I dozed easily.


    ¡­


    I was still sleepy when I felt someone sit on the side of the bed. Oh, it''s Mr. Parker.


    "Feeling better?" He softly asked. I could barely see him because my eyes won''t open wide.


    "Much," I answered and gave him a soft smile as a sign of saying thank you.


    A smile rose from his lips. "I brought your lunch and medicines, it''s on the breakfast table. I''ll take you home later, I promise."


    I slightly nodded before my eyes gave up. I didn''t have the chance to say thank you but after a few seconds, I felt something touch my forehead. I opened my eyes partially and our eyes met. His face was inches away from mine and I could hear him breathing.


    Did he kiss my forehead?


    ¡­


    I woke up and stretched my body while I was still on the bed. I believe that I was in a deep sleep and I suddenly remembered the dream I had. It looks so real. This is the second time I dreamt of Mr. Parker. What''s more ridiculous about it is that on those dreams, it feels like we are together.


    I got my bag that was on the bedside table and I checked my phone. I received a text from Mr. Parker.


    From: Mr. Parker


    I can''t join you for lunch today. There''s an emergency at the site and I''m on my way to New Jersey. Your lunch is in the kitchen. Also, don''t forget to drink your medicines. I''ll be back around 4:00 to 5:00 PM, don''t go home by yourself and wait for me. Okay?


    Well, that was a long message full of reminders.


    To: Mr. Parker


    Okay, sir.


    I felt bad that he needed to go there alone. What happened to me was very unusual and had such bad timing. I should look after myself more so these kinds of things won''t happen anymore.


    I stood up and went into the kitchen because I''m a bit hungry now. The paper bag was on the breakfast table. That was a little parallel to my dream, huh. I opened it and I saw a big cheeseburger, some nuggets, vegetable salad, and a banana.


    Does he want me to feel well or he''s trying to make me fat? I was opening it one by one when I found a sticky note on the container of the vegetable salad.


    "There''s a bottle of orange juice inside the fridge. If you don''t want it, there''s water in the pitcher."


    I walked towards the fridge to get the orange juice before pouring it into a glass. Is this how he treats his secretaries when they''re sick?


    I sat and started eating at the breakfast table. Now, I don''t have a choice but to eat everything. I''m a health-conscious woman but I don''t prefer wasting food either. The nuggets were enough to get eaten by three people so I suffered on eating it up but luckily, it was tasted so good.


    As he said, I drank my meds before cleaning everything up. I''m getting bored of not doing anything. I''m not into browsing social media even I have my accounts. Since I''m already feeling very well right now, I got my bag and walked towards the door. I wanted to do some of the paper works, I''m sure he won''t know about it. I was about to open the door when my phone rang.


    "Mr. Parker."


    "Did you have your lunch already?" He immediately asked me on the phone.


    "I did, sir. It almost made my stomach explode," I joked and he chuckled.


    "Are you still in the penthouse?"


    "Uhm¡­ yeah, I am." I can''t say that I''m on my way down to my cabin!


    "Are you sure?" he doubted.


    "Yeah, I am. I''m actually roaming around your penthouse, Mr. Parker. It''s very admirable," I lied.


    "Good. In a few minutes, I''ll head back to Brooklyn. Don''t do your paper works, Liv, unless I tell you to."


    "Okay, sir," I said before he ended the call.


    I don''t think I can disobey him anymore after all that he has done for me so I''ll just stay here and wait for him.


    ¡­


    We were inside the car and he was the one who''s driving. He didn''t want to call Rowan to take me home, I didn''t ask why.


    "Sir?" I called him.


    "Yes?" He asked with eyes still on the road.


    "Did you perhaps¡­ went inside of your penthouse lately?" I asked him because I had a doubt about my dream. It looks very real but also, dreams are meant to look real somehow.


    "Yeah, I put your lunch on the breakfast table. Why?"


    "You didn''t go inside the bedroom, right?" I asked again and he took a quick glance at me, probably being confused on what I''m saying.


    "No, I did not," he answered.


    So, it was really just a dream.


    Or is it?

 Chapter 27 - Intruder

    Chapter 27: Intruder


    Mr. Parker forced me to take a two-day break even I already said that I''m completely fine but what choice do I have if he''s my boss? For the past two days, I drank a lot of water to stay hydrated and I also bought a bottle of the energy drink I always buy whenever I feel weak. Tonight''s the last night of my rest day. Luckily, I have my laptop with me and I have copies of some of the files I needed to do the other day. I was browsing on my laptop when I heard Summer knock. The door wasn''t closed so I saw her standing there.


    "Summer, do you need something?" I smiled when I asked her. She walked towards me and sat on the bed where I was sitting.


    "Polly and I had trouble with this project we''re working on together. She thought that maybe I could go to her place so we could fix it personally," she explained. "Is it okay?"


    Summer seems a little shy about asking permission from me. I totally get why, because I''ve been a very protective sister.


    "Yeah, you should go. Your project seems very important," I answered instantly.


    "Really?" She gasped as if she never expected me to say yes.


    "Yeah, just don''t go home too late. You know how it is to walk at night, Summer," I reminded her. "Also, update me on what you''re doing so I''ll know if I should go there and pick you up."


    "I will, thank you!" She happily hugged me before walking outside to fix her things. Polly lives two blocks away from here so my worries are decreased that she''s not going away too far tonight.


    I continued working on some of the paper works also when I received a text from Mr. Paker.


    From: Mr. Parker


    How are you doing? Are you sure you don''t need another day to rest?


    I texted him back right away.


    To: Mr. Parker


    I''m feeling very well now, Sir. I''ll be at the hotel tomorrow at our regular time.


    Hours passed and I heard a car outside. I peeked through the window and I saw Summer coming out from it and he''s with someone. Is he¡­ it''s a boy. I opened the door and they were smiling while talking to each other. I caught their attention as soon as I went outside.


    "Oh, Liv, this is Dylan. Dylan, my sister, Olivia." Summer introduced him to me. Oh, so this is her suitor. He doesn''t look very bad. He''s tall and has fair skin. His hair is brownish blonde and he has a normal size of body.


    "Good evening, ma''am," he greeted me nervously.


    "Good evening, just call me Liv," I replied with a smile too. "Do you two work with the same project with Polly?"


    "Uhm, no. Dylan''s house is several houses away from Polly''s. He just offered to drive me home so it''ll be safer," Summer explained and I could sense that she''s afraid of how I''ll act in front of him.


    "That''s very nice of you, Dylan," I smiled at him. "You know, you should join us for dinner tomorrow, if that''s okay with you?"


    His lips parted in shock. "P-Pardon?"


    "Don''t pardon me." I laughed. "I know you heard what I said. 8:00 PM tomorrow, don''t be late."


    Summer smiled at me like she was silently saying thank you for being nice to Dylan. Well, Dylan is indeed a gentleman so why would I be against it if they want to be together. As long as I know that Summer is with a good man, I don''t have a problem with it anymore.


    He looked at Summer, still confused. "Did your sister just ask me to have dinner with you tomorrow? I think I''m dreaming." I heard him mumble which made Summer chuckle.


    "You''re not dreaming, idiot. You heard her, don''t be late," she answered him.


    He happily looked at me right now without the confusion on his face. "I won''t let you down. Dinner tomorrow it is, I''ll be here at 7:00."


    "Pretty early," I said.


    "7:30?" He asked.


    "That would be great," I answered.


    They smiled at each other. Aww, my little sister is falling in love now.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow then," he smiled at Summer.


    "Thanks for the ride," she answered.


    ¡­


    Today is the day where I''m already able to go back to work. I was absent for almost three days and I hope it will never happen because I don''t want to neglect my work here in the hotel.


    "Are you sure you''re completely fine? You don''t feel dizzy? Did you drink-"


    "I''m okay now, Mr. Parker, a hundred percent okay to be exact," I said, cutting him off. His level of worriedness surpassed mine when it comes to Summer.


    "Just tell me if you feel something again, okay?"


    "I will, sir," I answered instantly to make him stop talking about me. I showed him his schedule for today and he doesn''t have any meetings. For this day, I''ll be assisting him in picking designs for the interior of the new hotel, including the design of the elevators, bedrooms, and bathrooms. I think I''m going to enjoy this.


    ¡­


    It''s 6:15 PM and I''m still here inside his office. We still aren''t finished with picking the colors because it was too much to decide for just a day.


    "I''ll drive you home," he said while fixing the folders on his desk.


    "No, sir. You don''t need to-"


    "If you don''t want to see your boss drive you, I''ll call Rowan instead." He''s still having doubts about me being practically well.


    "I''ll go home with Alice, sir. You don''t have to worry about me," I said as I put the cups on the tray before taking them with me.


    ¡­


    As I said, I went home with Alice and I feel relieved that I can still cook for our dinner. As soon as I got inside, I saw Summer preparing the ingredients so it''ll be easy for me to cook.


    "You look tired, Liv. I''ll cook this myself, you should get a short rest." She cut the onions and carrots.


    "I''m fine, Summer. I can cook, I''m not that tired." I was about to remove my shoes when I heard someone knock. "Your suitor is a bit early, huh. I thought he''ll be here at 7:30?"


    "He told me he''ll be late for thirty minutes because he''s in Brooklyn right now. But I don''t know if he''s planning to surprise me or what."


    I just walked towards the door and opened it. I dropped my bag when I saw Emily standing in front of me with a face that screams fury.


    "Emily, what are you doing here-"


    Before I finish my question, she stabbed me on my left shoulder using a pair of scissors.

 Chapter 28 - The Pain I Have

    Chapter 28: The Pain I Have


    "Liv!" Summer shouted. I couldn''t move well and it hurts so bad.


    "That''s what people get when they mess with me." Emily looked so evil and happy at the same time after what she had just done to me. I heard Summer''s footsteps as she ran towards me. I was keeping the pressure on my shoulder using my hands because it''s bleeding.


    "Liv," Summer called me and she''s starting to cry. "What did you do?!" She shouted at Emily.


    Emily was about to stab me again when Mr. Parker came out of nowhere and pulled her hand before she could reach me. He got the scissors out of her hand and threw them away.


    "Hello, Deckard," she smiled seductively. "Did you miss me? If you do, you might want to give me some time to finish my business here." She was going to grab the scissors again but Mr. Parker didn''t let her so he pulled her arms.


    "Do you have any idea of what you just did?" His voice sounds so dark.


    "Why are you looking at me like I''m the one who''s wrong here? I just gave her what she deserved. She took my place-"


    "She did not take your place, Emily," he corrected her. "And I chose to eliminate you and you got no one to blame but yourself because of committing a lot of mistakes. Now, you''ll need to pay the price."


    I fell on the floor while Summer is trying to stop the bleeding on my shoulder with a clean cloth. "Liv," she cried. "What should I do? Does it hurt so much?"


    "I''ll b-be okay, Summer," I was panting a little when I heard sirens. Mr. Parker must''ve had called the cops.


    I saw the look on Emily''s face, it was filled with confusion. "What is this? Why are they stopping in front of us?" She nervously asked him.


    "As I said, you need to pay the price," he repeated. She got out of his grip when the police took her.


    I was almost catching my breath, probably because of nervousness. I can''t see anything but the lights coming from the police cars. Mr. Parker walked towards me and he suddenly carried me carefully.


    He glanced at Summer who was still crying. "Come with us."


    Summer opened the door on the backseat of his car before he placed me there. He then hurriedly went into the front to drive.


    "Did the bleeding stop?" Mr. Parker asked Summer while he''s driving.


    "A little," she told him.


    A few minutes have passed and I realized that we''re already at the hospital. A lot of people are around me, taking my upper clothes off to see my wound. Just for about half a minute, I passed out.


    ¡­


    I woke up and I don''t know what time it is, I just felt very tired. My shoulder doesn''t hurt so much and I felt bandages are all over the wound I have. I''m already wearing a hospital dress and my half body is covered with a blanket. I looked around and I saw Summer sitting on the single couch beside me.


    "Liv," she immediately stood up in front of me. "How are you feeling?"


    "It feels numb." It''s surely because of the anesthesia. "But I''m fine. I''m sure it''ll heal sooner."


    "I''m confused about what happened, Liv. Who is she?" She worriedly but angrily asked about Emily.


    "It''s a long story, Summer. But first, where is Mr. Parker?" I asked.


    "He''s outside with Dylan." Oh, Dylan is here too. I need to apologize to that boy for not having dinner with him tonight.


    "Can you call Dylan for me?" I requested and she nodded. For a few seconds, she went in with Dylan by her side.


    He looks like he didn''t know what to say. "Hi, Liv," he quietly said. "I''m sorry for what happened to you."


    "No, Dylan. I''m should be the one to say sorry. I''m sorry that we had to meet again in this way," I said and looked at Summer who was trying to hold back her tears. I must''ve had worried her a lot tonight.


    "You don''t need to apologize, Liv. Your safety is what matters to us right now," Dylan answered me which made my heart melt.


    "Thank you for being here, and for being with Summer too," I said and he nodded before giving me a small smile.


    "I''ll go get some things that we need. The doctor said you need to stay here for at least two days so they can observe you properly," Summer explained.


    "Of course, I''ll be fine," I answered and smiled.


    They went out and I couldn''t help but put on a smile on my face when I saw Mr. Parker.


    "I''m not going to ask if you''re okay because I know you''re not," he told me, looking at me straight in the eyes. "I just want to know one thing, does it hurt so bad?"


    His voice was crooked. "I don''t feel the pain. But it scares me a lot, knowing that it happened in front of my sister''s eyes. The thing that she might do to my loved ones, that''s what scares me," I honestly said, trying to prevent my tears from falling.


    Mr. Parker pulled the chair beside me before sitting. He stared at me for a few seconds. "Liv, I want you to resign. Tomorrow."


    My eyes widened a bit when he said that. I don''t even know what he''s talking about. Why am I getting laid off?


    "W-What?" I stuttered. "Why?"


    "I can''t bear looking at you like this anymore. This is no one''s fault but mine. I''m sorry," he apologized. I''ve never seen him being so soft like this before.


    "It''s not your fault, okay?" I told him. He looked so guilty.


    "I''m the very reason why she did this to you, Liv. I can''t live with that," he weakly said.


    "Mr. Parker, look at me, please." He then does as I say. "Don''t blame yourself. I know you didn''t want this to happen to me." I gave him assurance to make him stop blaming himself.


    He carefully held my hand, making my heart beat fast. We were looking at each other and there''s something I feel that I normally don''t.


    "Can I ask something?" I asked while he''s still holding my hand.


    "Anything," he answered.


    I was very curious about this one thing. I just wanted clarification and I want the truth because I can''t be confused anymore.


    "The day I got sick, did you really not come inside the bedroom?" I know, I sounded so random but I can''t let my curiosity fill my mind all the time.


    A tear fell from his one eye.. "I did," he answered as he kissed my hand.

 Chapter 29 - Good To Be Back

    Chapter 29: Good To Be Back


    It''s ten days after the incident and I''m glad that I''m recovering well. My wound still hurts but I drink painkillers every day so I don''t feel too much pain.


    I was fixing the flowers in the vase that Summer bought me before she went to school lately. They were very pretty and pleasing to the eyes so I fixed them extra carefully. I was about to cut some of the leaves that are withered when my phone rang.


    "Good morning, Mr. Parker," I greeted him on the phone.


    "Good morning. So, how''s your wound going?" Mr. Parker asked me this like a hundred times now. He calls every day or texts me just to make sure that I''m okay. I''m very lucky to have a boss like him.


    "It doesn''t hurt that much anymore, thanks to the painkillers." I smiled while moving the flowers to scatter them inside the vase.


    "It''s good to hear that you''re recovering fast, Liv," he told me. If he''s happy about it, I''m two times happier because I can go back to work sooner. I miss working, I miss going to the hotel and I miss everyone I''m working with.


    "It''s all because of your help, Mr. Parker. I know that I can''t thank you enough for everything that you''ve done for me but I''ll promise to look after myself more so things like this won''t happen anymore. It''s such a big hindrance to working." He was the one who paid my hospital bills even I said that I can handle it. He also sends Rowan here to give me my medicines and sometimes, he also buys me fruits or anything that can make me feel well.


    "Promise?" He asked teasingly.


    "I promise, sir. I''ll be back at work on Wednesday," I smiled through those words.


    "Okay then, take care," he said before our call ended.


    The day is almost done and I''m now cooking our dinner. I invited Dylan for the second time to have dinner with us tonight. Hopefully, there won''t be interruptions like what happened last week.


    "Liv!" Summer called before running towards me. "You should not be doing that. You might feel pain later."


    I chuckled because she overreacting. "I''m fine, Summer. I got this, it''s not something I can''t handle. What I want you to do is fix the table so everything''s settled before Dylan comes," I said, mixing the ingredients on the pan.


    "Actually¡­ he''s already here," she said before Dylan went inside. He greeted me before walking towards us in the kitchen.


    "Good evening, did you two get here together?" I asked and Summer slightly nodded.


    "Is it okay?" she whispered, not letting Dylan hear it. "He''s driving me home every day, will that be okay with you?"


    "Of course, why not? In that way, you''ll be safer and I don''t have anything against it." I smiled at her and she smiled back.


    I finished cooking the buffalo chicken, mashed potatoes, and corn as the side dish. Everything is already on the table so we started eating. They sat facing each other and I''m sitting on the host''s sit so I can talk to them easily.


    "So, how''s the school doing?" I asked them both before I tasted the chicken. This is always what Summer wants me to cook, it''s her favorite.


    "We have a lot of upcoming projects and tests this month so, we need to maximize our time," Summer answered.


    "She''s right. We''re also the head of the Science club now and we volunteered to teach some juniors in our school," Dylan added.


    "Well, that''s very impressive. You both should continue what you''re doing because doing good and great things will lead you to beautiful success. Me, I''m very proud of Summer. She doesn''t fail in making my hard works worthy. And you, I''m sure that your parents are also very proud of you," I said and smiled. They looked at each other and I''m glad that they appreciate what I said.


    ¡­


    Today, I''ll be going back to work. I feel relieved is healing very fast these past days and it doesn''t even hurt anymore every time I try to touch it.


    I happily sat down on my chair before opening the tablet. I glanced at the glass door of his office; I wonder if he''s seeing me right now. I stood up and went inside and I saw him leaning on his chair as if he was already expecting me to come inside. Mr. Parker had this small but genuine smile on his face as I walk towards him.


    "Good morning, Sir, here''s your schedule for today." God, I miss saying that. He got the tablet and handed it back to me right away.


    "You look pretty well today," he told me.


    "And I feel pretty well too," I said, smiling.


    ¡­


    Mr. Parker asked me to have lunch with him so I called a receptionist for a reservation. We''re already here and he wants to talk to me regarding the case of Emily. Even she''s behind the bars temporarily, I can''t help but worry about what she can do to those important people in my life.


    We already ordered our food and they said they''ll serve it for about ten minutes.


    "I''d like to ask you if it''ll be okay for you to go there and file a case on her?" he asked.


    Seeing the person who hurt you physically, emotionally, or mentally isn''t always easy. The trauma is very hard to handle and it''s not easy to forget what that particular person has done. So, yes, I don''t think I''ll be very comfortable around her on that day because, in my eyes, I''m considering her as a monster who needs to learn from her mistakes. But if I don''t go there, it''ll be easy for her to pay the price of what she did to me, and I''ll never let that happen.


    "I''ll be there," I simply answered.. I won''t let my fear overcome as I let that woman see what she truly deserves.

 Chapter 30 - #30

    Chapter 30: The Trauma She Caused


    "I need to be there because if I don''t, she''ll be able to do it again and what''s worse is she might hurt the people I love. I can''t let that happen, Mr. Parker," I said. The trauma is still in me because I felt like someone is choking me until I ran out of breath when I talked about this again. I took a deep breath, not letting a single tear fall out of my eyes.


    "Liv, are you okay?" he asked worriedly when he saw my eyes looking very frightened.


    "I''m sorry, sir. It just came back to me all of a sudden as if it happened yesterday," I honestly said.


    "It''s okay, you don''t need to talk about it if it makes you panic," he answered.


    ¡­


    I''m currently inside the bathroom and I tapped my head a bit because I''m disappointed in myself. Why did I act like that in front of Mr. Parker? He just wanted to ask me if I can go. I heavily sighed as I look myself in the mirror.


    "You can''t be scared of giving justice to what happened to you," I talked to myself. I washed my hand before fixing my hair because it''s wavy a little. I got out of the bathroom and I saw Mr. Parker holding his phone beside his ear, talking to someone.


    "We''ll be there right away," he calmly said before ending the call.


    "Is everything okay, Sir?" I asked when I saw his face, it looked bothered.


    "Emily''s mom came to the hotel. She wants to talk to you," he told me.


    ¡­


    "You''re just telling me that she''s not here!" I heard an old woman''s voice coming from the entrance of the hotel. The staff was trying to get her out. I walked towards it and I think she''s the mother of Emily. She got calm when she saw me with Mr. Parker. "You''re Olivia, right?" she hurriedly asked. I didn''t even have the chance to answer her when she held my hands. "Please, I''m begging you to not let her go to jail. She''s all I''ve got, Ms."


    If I did the same mistake, my mom would also do this and I''m a hundred percent sure of that. But I can''t just let what Emily did to me pass away like it wasn''t very serious damage to me. I want her to learn her lesson, I want her to suffer and I will never let her near me again.


    "Please," she begged.


    "You can call me disrespectful, Ma''am, but do you have any idea of what your daughter did to me?" I was holding back my tears. I can''t believe she dares to come here and ask me to set Emily free just like that.


    "I''m sorry about what she did to you, Ms. I know, I can''t bring it back but please, I''ll do everything for you to forgive her." She was already crying in front of me, not letting go of my hand.


    "Forgive her? She wouldn''t even bother to say sorry and even if she did, what will a ''sorry'' do to the trauma she gave me?" I couldn''t hold my anger back. Why is she tolerating what her daughter did? Now, I have no doubt why Emily grew up like that. What can people do if their mother doesn''t teach them to be good? "Your daughter almost killed me. I''m sorry but I won''t be an angel this time," I added.


    "Ma''am, let''s go. If you''ll continue what you''re doing, you''ll end up worse." One of the staff carefully grabbed her arms to get her out.


    "Ms. Olivia, please!" She shouted as she was being dragged.


    ¡­


    Summer and I are having our dinner and what happened earlier won''t come out of my mind. Why am I feeling bad about what I did? Emily deserves to be in jail and I don''t think there''s wrong anything with it but it bothers me a lot. I don''t know if I pity her mom or I just realized that I became a different person lately. It''s so not me to act like that around people especially the old ones. Did I make a mistake for talking to her like that? I was busy thinking of those things when Summer called me, making me flinch for a second.


    "Liv, are you okay? You''re like having your head in the clouds," Summer said when she saw looking at nothing.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. I was just thinking about what Mr. Parker and I are working on," I lied.


    "Oh, speaking of your boss, he seems a bit weird when we had an interaction," she told me before drinking a glass of water.


    "Really? When?" I asked, slicing the carrot on my plate.


    "The day when you got stabbed. We were together at the waiting area when you''re inside the emergency room." Oh yeah, I remembered. Mr. Parker also told me that he followed Emily because he saw her driving towards my neighborhood, he assumed that she''s planning to find me. I didn''t know that Emily still had my resume which made her know where I live.


    "Yeah, what happened?"


    "He was looking at me for a few seconds like something is wrong with my face. So, I asked him why is he looking at me like that and he said nothing. He didn''t talk to me until the last night you were at the hospital, I mean, we don''t have anything to talk about but it just seems a bit awkward if someone stared at you and you have no idea if they''re judging you or they sense something different in you," she explained. "Am I overreacting?"


    "No, Summer. I got your point." Why would Mr. Parker stare at her? Wait, is he attracted to Summer?!


    ¡­


    I''ve been wanting to ask Mr. Parker about what Summer told me last night. But I can''t find a perfect timing because he looks very serious about picking designs for the new building and I''m helping him right now. We''re sitting on the sofa together and the books are on the coffee table in front of us.


    "How about this?" I showed him a color palette for a room. He looked at the cardboard I''m holding and I think he doesn''t like it.


    "I think it''s too dark," he said as he looked at the other cardboard on his hands. I looked at other cardboard and I found something lighter than what I suggested so I showed it to him. "Wow, that''s perfect. We''ll pick that." He was about to get the interior design book on the coffee table when our eyes had contact. He raised a brow at me so I raised mine also.


    "Hmm?" I mumbled.


    "Is there anything you want to tell me?" How did he know?! Well, I''ll just grab the chance so I slowly nodded and pursed my lips like a child who''s asking for chocolates.


    "What is it?" He placed the cardboards on the coffee table to focus on what I''ll say.


    "I just want to ask you about something not very important," I told him.


    "Go ahead," he said, looking at me.


    I took a deep breath which I think it''s a bit exaggerating because it''s just a simple question that I''ll ask. "You and Summer met, right?"


    "Summer?" His eyebrows furrowed, not knowing who I''ve mentioned.


    "My sister," I said and he finally realized. "She was just curious why you looked at her like that if you know what I mean, sir." I didn''t give too much information because I wanted to see if he remembers it and I think he did.


    "That night when you were still at the emergency room, right?" he asked and I said yes. I was waiting for him to say something but it''s something pulling him to do so.


    "Mind me asking, Mr. Parker, but do you like my sister?" I blurted and he looked so shocked.


    "What?!" He looked at me like what I said was the most ridiculous thing he heard in his entire life. "Of course not, Liv. Why would I like your sister?" He sounded disgusted. I feel offended as Summer''s sister!


    "You looked disgusted. Are you saying my sister is ugly?" I questioned. If that''s his point, he might have bad taste when it comes to women.


    "I didn''t say that. I just did not expect you to say such a thing when you know that it''s impossible," he said and I raised a brow at him. "What I mean is do I look like a pedophile to you?"


    Oh, okay. He''s talking about their age difference, makes sense.


    "I don''t know. I have no idea if you have a thing for young ladies," I answered which made him roll his eyes with a sigh.


    "I don''t, okay? So, cut it off," he answered, getting irritated on me now.


    "So why is it? You haven''t answered my question yet¡­ Sir." I have a problem remembering to use honorifics on him.


    "It''s nothing you need to worry about.. I just thought she was someone I know," he simply explained.

 Chapter 31 - #31

    Chapter 31: Liv''s Decision


    "What''s bothering you?" Mr. Parker asked me.


    We''re here in New Jersey, visiting the site as usual. Everything here has been going great ever since they started building last month. They said the building might take a year or two to be fully furnished so we have to be patient about it. Based on the output that I saw, it looks bigger than the current one where we''re staying. But Mr. Parker told us that we''ll still be staying in the main hotel even this one is finished so there won''t be any problems with how far the employees should drive to go to work.


    "Nothing, Sir," I simply said even I know I lied. We''re standing at his favorite spot here on the site.


    "Come on, tell me. I know you''re an independent person but I think you need some help on dealing with your problems somehow," he said while looking at the view. I''m starting to hate myself for acting like this around him. It makes me look pitiful and problematic.


    "Did the decision I made was wrong?" I asked right away.


    "What decision?" he asked back.


    "That I wanted her behind bars to pay for what she did to me," I told him, curious of what he''ll say about it.


    "There''s nothing wrong about the decision you made, Liv. But it seems like you''re doubting it. Why is that?" He''s right. I don''t think I''m stable of what I want to settle.


    "Her mom said sorry. Am I that desperate to put her in jail?" Something tells me that I should forgive her but my mind keeps thinking that I need to protect myself and my loved ones.


    "What I''m about to say is just my own opinion and I completely believe that it isn''t important. Right now, you''ll have to make your own decision. It''s your choice, Liv. It''ll always be yours," he told me.


    ...


    I woke up so early and I feel exhausted. Not because of my work but because I was thinking the whole night if I''m making the right decision. I don''t want to disappoint anyone on this point, especially myself. I can''t live thinking I''ve made the wrong choice.


    Today is the day where I decide if I should make her pay or give her another chance. It''s not easy to be in this position but it''s my responsibility.


    What made my mind go crazy today is that I dreamt about mom. My dream was more like a nightmare because the situation was reversed. My mom came to talk to Emily to set me free and she did. She had forgiven me for my dream. So, I was thinking, what if I did the same thing and my mom will go beg the person I made a mistake on? I think mom is trying to give me a clue on what should I do today.


    I dried my hair as soon as I finished taking a bath. I wore a blue blouse, denim jeans and a pair of black flat shoes. I tied my hair into a ponytail and applied some powder before putting some lip balm on my lips so I wouldn''t look like a sick person when I get there.


    Summer left early for school so I was alone here, waiting for Rowan. Mr. Parker insisted that I should take the ride so I''ll be comfortable on my way to the police station.


    Minutes have passed and Rowan''s already here. He offered to open the door so I went inside and said thank you. While he was driving, he talk to me about some things that I might experience when I get there because his wife also made a serious decision years ago on putting someone in jail. He said I should be calm because the consequences won''t be easy if I''ll let my anger decide what will I do.


    ...


    "Whatever happens, it''s all up to you. Do what you think you should do, okay?"


    I nodded to Mr. Parker as I walk around the police station. After a few steps, they told me to sit on the other chair and then I saw her, Emily was right in front of me with handcuffs on both of her hands. A word did not come out of her mouth when she saw me but I know she disliked my presence.


    "Good day to the both of you. We''re here to settle what needs to be settled. Let''s start with you, Ms. Gomez. Is there anything you want to say to Ms. Smith?" the policeman asked me. Her mom was right behind her. I could read her mind and she was like begging me to not continue what she thinks I''ll do.


    I took a deep breath before facing her. "You know what? What you did to me caused so much pain and trauma, and I exactly can''t accept your reason why you did that to me. I believe I don''t deserve to be stabbed just like that just because I didn''t let you continue on your plan. I was helping you to go on the right path but you kept on pushing yourself to go on your own way. I deserved an explanation," I calmly said, still facing her.


    She didn''t look at me once. I think she''s avoiding having eye contact with me which I think will make things harder. "I have nothing to say to you. You won''t let me free anyways. So, what''s the point?"


    I glanced at her mom and she looked disappointed at what Emily answered to me. She thought she was adding fuel to the fire.


    "You''re assuming a little too much. What if my mind changes?" I asked.


    "Wow," she shrugged, letting out a sarcastic laugh. "Don''t give me that bullshit, Olivia. I don''t give a damn to those people who want me to have hope for myself. I''m sick of it."


    I was surprised that I didn''t get mad at what she said. I think what she''s saying comes from a deep reason and I''ll never know it. Her mother looked at me like she already accepted that I''ll not change my mind after how she acted and talked in front of me.


    "So, you hate those people who love and care for you?" I curiously asked her.


    "No one does," she answered instantly.


    "What about your mom? If you think you don''t have friends, you should at least think about your mother who does everything just to make sure you won''t get in prison."


    She was quiet for a while and didn''t even look at her mom, not even a single glance. Why is she acting like this around her?


    "Just make your decision. We''re just wasting time," she calmly said. Her mood changed a bit and it makes me curious. Was it because I mentioned her mother? Is that her weakness?


    "Before I do that, I want you to answer my question and we''re done, I promise." She didn''t respond and looked away and I took that as a yes. "Do you think you might do this again to someone you hate?"


    "I have no idea," she answered seriously.


    I slowly nodded before doing the thing I might regret.


    "Set her free."


    The three of them looked at me like they did not expect me to make such a ludicrous decision. Me either, I can''t believe myself but I also don''t think I made everything worse. I stood up and was about to walk away when I heard her voice.


    "What?" Emily unbelievably said, furrowing her eyebrows.


    "Ma''am, wait," the policeman called me.


    "Are you hearing yourself?" Emily asked me so I turned around.


    "I can ask the same thing to myself, Emily, but I think it''s the right thing to do for now. I also want you to know that you can''t stop people from having hopes for you as I do. You said yourself that you have no idea if you''ll ever commit the same mistake again. Instead of thinking you''ll do it again, I''ll surrender my faith in you. It''s your choice to prove me wrong," I said before looking at her mom who looks very speechless. I''ll assume that''s a thank you.


    I paced as I think of how stupid it is to have the idea of setting free of someone who almost made me go into the light. But I believe that if I did the opposite thing, it won''t make me sleep for days, weeks, months, or even years. I just really hope I did the right thing.


    "Liv." I heard Mr. Parker''s voice so I looked at him. He was standing with Rowan beside the other policemen. "How did it go?"


    "Pretty well," I told him. "I guess we can go to the hotel now."


    ¡­


    "You''re making me feel worried, Liv. You haven''t said a single word since we got here."


    I was standing in front of Mr. Parker, not knowing how I''ll tell him what I did.


    "You set her free, didn''t you?" He said, getting a hint from my behavior.


    "I did," I answered without hesitation. He didn''t seem to be upset when he heard what I said. I think he was expecting that to happen.


    "See? If you thought that wanting her to be in prison made you a bad person, think again."


    ¡­

 Chapter 32 - #32

    Chapter 32: Our Issue


    "You really didn''t have to, Mr. Parker."


    I spent the whole day distracting myself from what I''ve done. Right now, I still can''t say if I did the thing that has to be done.


    "You say that every time I drive you home. A thank you would be better," he joked.


    "Thank you, Sir." I smiled as he was looking at me. He didn''t get his eyes off of me so I got curious. "Is there something you gotta say to me?" I asked, raising my eyebrows.


    He blinked purposely before looking straight while his one hand is on the steering wheel because the engine is still on. "Nothing," he said.


    I then said thank you again before getting out of the car. I believe he wants to tell me something, he just can''t and that''s weird. I went inside the house, straight to my room to take a rest before taking a shower.


    ...


    "Mr. Parker," I called him as I enter. He was standing in front of the glass wall while drinking a cup of coffee with one hand inside the pocket. He turned to face me.


    "Is that the survey report?" He asked before walking towards me.


    "Yes, sir," I said before handing him the folder with the papers inside. He took it before putting the cup on his desk. "The survey went out well. We met more than the expected percentage on our customers'' satisfaction," I added. He smiled, feeling very happy about the results before putting the folder on his desk too.


    "Thank you," he said and smiled at me.


    "For what?" I asked curiously. I mean, I''m not the one he should be thanking, right?


    "You did a great job too," he said and I replied with a smile.


    His necktie caught my attention because it was crooked. I took a few steps and while I was fixing it, I could feel his breath. I didn''t know I was very close to him so I took a glance, only to see that he was looking at me too.


    "You wouldn''t mind if I fix it, right?" I awkwardly asked but he didn''t respond. My heartbeat went fast when he held one of my hands.


    "No," he finally answered. I was planning on escaping his gaze but I think it would be rude to talk to him in that way.


    "It''s done, Sir." I was waiting for him to let go of my hand but he didn''t.


    "Aren''t we going to talk about us?" He suddenly said.


    "About u-us?" I acted innocent. I can''t have this conversation with him, it''s too exposing!


    "I know you were avoiding talking about it since that day," he said. "And I think it''s unfair."


    I can''t believe he just blurted that out. It drives me nuts.


    "Sir," I mumbled before carefully getting my hand out of his. "It''s not unfair. I''m just avoiding something that I know you don''t want to happen." His eyebrows furrowed in confusion. It''s impossible that he doesn''t remember what he said to me that day at the restaurant.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked, still looking at me curiously.


    "You told me not to fall in love with you. And now, you want us to talk about something like this? You''re the one who''s being unfair." I know, I was very straightforward on this but I don''t have a choice. He needs to be aware of his actions.


    He didn''t say a single word. Maybe he realized I was right, that we can''t talk about this thing. He should obey his own rule to be fair.


    ...


    I was hesitating to go inside and give him the reports. I think I can''t stand being near him since lately and it''s his fault or probably mine because if I didn''t notice that necktie of him, none of this will happen, I guess. I was fixing the folders when I heard a familiar voice.


    "Oh, you''re here already?" I looked at Cindy who was standing in front of me with her bag in her left hand.


    "Yeah, hi." I smiled at her before standing up. "I''m sorry I didn''t have the chance to say thank you for visiting me that day." Cindy visited me on my second day inside the hospital but I was asleep.


    "That''s okay. I''m glad you''re fine now. Can I see it?" I was just about to respond but she pulled my blouse a bit to see my shoulder. It still has a small bandage so it won''t get irritated or infected by dirt. "That looks a bit bad. Does it hurt?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "Not anymore," I answered.


    "Good. Anyways, is Kellen here? Is he busy?" she asked, peeking inside the tinted glass door.


    "Not that busy, you can come in," I told her.


    "Thanks," she said and smiled at me before going inside.


    I compiled all of the papers inside the folder before going into the pantry to prepare some snacks for them. I poured green tea in two cups before making a plate of biscuits. I put them all on a tray before walking back and going inside Mr. Parker''s office.


    I was watching my steps, not to be careful of tripping, but because I didn''t want to meet his eyes. Terrific, isn''t it?


    "Hey, why are you carrying that? You could hurt yourself," Cindy lightly scolded me.


    "I''m fine," I said when I saw her walking towards me, wanting to help. "It''s not that heavy."


    All my efforts on avoiding an eye-contact with him went in vain when he stood in front of me.


    "I got it," he said before getting the tray out of my hand and putting it on the coffee table by himself. Cindy consistently shifted her gaze on the two of us before smiling teasingly, she probably had a hint.


    "What''s wrong between the two of you? Did you fight?" she asked, crossing her legs and drinking tea.


    "No," I answered right away and she chuckled.


    "Oh, no. Deckard, what have you done to your precious secretary? Did you make a move on her?" Her question was so random and it made me widen my eyes.


    A smirk formed on his lips while mixing his tea with a teaspoon. "I didn''t. She did."


    What he just said caused me to make my eyes open wider. "What?" I asked, furrowing my eyebrows at him.


    "I''m kidding," he answered with a teasing smile before drinking his tea.


    What''s with him? Is he going crazy?


    ...


    I went inside Summer''s room when I heard her coughing. She probably got this from her friends or someone in her school who has a cough too. She''s very susceptible.


    "Summer, are you alright?" I asked her. She was doing something on her laptop, a homework maybe.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a mild cough," she answered before coughing again.


    "I''ll get you some medicine," I said and she simply nodded. I went downstairs to get her some water and medicine. I got back up and I told her to drink it. It looks like what''s she''s doing is very important so I didn''t bother her anymore. I just told her that if ever she feels anything different, she should call me.


    I took a quick shower before wearing my pajamas. I made my simple skincare and I was stunned when I saw a pimple on my nose. How did I get one?!


    Having a pimple on the nose is my pet peeve. I hate it! It makes my nose look bigger. I wanted to remove it using tweezers but I remembered that the last time I did that, it didn''t end well. It left a huge mark that took ages to fade so I just applied some cream on both of my cheeks and my forehead before lying down on my bed.


    What happened earlier flashed back into my head. I remembered how ridiculous Mr. Parker sounded when he said I was being unfair. But if I could turn back time, I also will take back what I said earlier. It sounded like it''s very easy for him to make me fall in love even it won''t happen.


    If he thinks what happened that night means something to me, he''s wrong. I believe that he just did that because he''s worried about me because I''m his secretary. I know how emotions change a person every time they experience complicated situations.


    ...


    I was about to show Mr. Parker his schedule when I saw the look on his face while he was talking to someone on the phone.


    "When did she get there?" he asked the person on the phone. He looked at me for a second before he ended the call. However, he seems to be bothered by what they talked about.


    "Is something w-wrong?" I hesitated but I still asked him. We''re both at work and I don''t think this is the right time to deal with our issues so I shouldn''t be acting unprofessionally.


    "Rowan just called, he''s visiting his nephew in a rehabilitation center in Queens," Mr. Parker told me. It''s like he''s having doubts about telling me the whole story.


    "And?" I asked him for additional information.


    "Emily is there. Her mom sent her."


    ....

 Chapter 33 - #33

    Chapter 33: The Real Reason Behind


    I yawned and stretched my body as I got out of my bed. Today is my day off and I''ve been planning on doing something I think is a disaster. I brushed my teeth before combing my hair and going downstairs. Summer is still asleep because it''s still early and she doesn''t have classes on Saturdays.


    I cooked my breakfast before brushing my teeth and taking a bath. I wore casual clothes before I went downstairs to take a cab. I waited for a minute before someone stopped in front of me. It wasn''t a very long trip because it''s just 4-5 kilometers away from our apartment. I tapped my card so I could pay the driver before getting out of the cab. I pulled the glass door and went straight to the front desk.


    "Good morning," I greeted the clerk.


    "Good day, Ma''am," she greeted back. "How can I help you?"


    "Do you have a patient here named Emily Smith? Can I see her?" I asked politely. She checked some papers to see the records.


    "May I know what''s your relationship with her?" she asked back.


    "I uhm... I''m an old friend of hers," I answered.


    "I''m sorry, Ma''am, but we don''t allow such visitors. Only a family member can," she answered.


    Oh, so I can''t see her today. Maybe that''s a sign that I should''ve not come here.


    "Is that so?" I asked and she nodded. "But can I at least know how she''s doing right now?"


    She hesitated a little but still, she answered my question. "Ms. Smith has been here for less than two days. To be exact, we can''t see any improvements on her yet. We''re going to do our best to make her go back to her normal self."


    "That''s good. Thank you for telling me," I said and smiled at her. I was about to walk towards the exit door when I saw a familiar woman walking towards me from the hallway.


    "Olivia? What brings you here?" she asked. It''s Emily''s mother.


    "Oh, hello, Mrs. Smith. I was just... " I couldn''t say that I''m here because of her daughter.


    "You went to visit Emily?" she calmly asked and I nodded as a response. I heard her sigh while looking at the hallway, she''s probably thinking about Emily. "Can we talk?"


    I wasn''t expecting her to say that because I thought she didn''t want to see me. After all, I might be one of those reasons why she sent her daughter here. And it''s not an easy decision to make as a mother.


    "Yes, of course," I said.


    We went to the nearest caf¨¦ and she started telling me things after our ordered coffee was served.


    "I assume you''re thinking why I made a decision like this," Mrs. Smith said.


    "To be honest, it was a really unexpected happening. That day at the police station, I''ve read your eyes and I know you wanted to tell me that give Emily a second chance. I did not do it because I feel for you, I did it because I think it''s the right to do. I''m just confused why you begged me not to bring her behind the bars, but you yourself sent her to a jail-like place."


    She lowered her gaze, unable to answer instantly on what I''ve said.


    "Olivia, Emily gave you a bad thing that you won''t forget for the rest of your life. And that''s the trauma my daughter caused you. And me, being a mother, I can''t stand seeing her being haunted by her mistakes inside the prison because it always makes me feel that I failed to raise her well. Now, I''m trying to correct the wrongdoings that she committed in a different way. A way where she can be her old self again," she explained.


    Judging by how she talks about Emily, I''ve had an idea Emily wasn''t like that before. I think something triggered her feelings to do such things like what she did to me. Maybe she had her own trauma before I did.


    "You said you wanted her to become her old self again, right?" I asked and she agreed. "Is there a heavy reason why she became someone you never expected her to be?"


    "She became a different person when her dad and boyfriend died in the same week."


    ...


    When I first met Emily, I thought we won''t have any hard feelings towards each other. But what can I do? Life is full of surprises. Just like how I was surprised by what she experienced which made her change herself so she won''t feel the pain.


    Losing the most important people in someone''s life will never be easy. Just like how I dealt with continuing my path when my mom and dad died years ago. Now, I can easily picture Emily''s past. She was a very soft person who wasn''t strong enough to escape from despair.


    "Liv, you look like you''re overthinking again," Summer said while we''re eating our lunch at home. "Is everything okay?"


    I blinked before going back to my normal state. I didn''t realize I was not eating my food.


    "Yeah. I think I just did not have enough sleep," I made something up.


    "That doesn''t seem like it. Did something happen at work?" she asked before taking a bite.


    "I''m fine, Summer. Don''t worry about me," I said before drinking water.


    "Okay," she answered. "I wanted to tell you something. It''s a secret, can you keep it?" she asked, leaning closer so I would hear her. I chuckled because it''s not like someone could hear it aside from us.


    "It won''t be a secret anymore if you will tell me," I said before eating the last broccoli on my plate


    "It will be!" she said, getting a bit annoyed at what I''ve said. "So, can you keep it between the two of us? I mean... the three of us?" At that moment, I had an idea what''s that secret is all about.


    "You and Dylan are official now?" I asked which made her eyes widen.


    "How did you know?!" She looked so surprised. "I haven''t told anyone about that yet!"


    "Well, that''s how it sounds like when you said you wanted to tell me a secret," I answered. She''s too obvious anyway.


    "So, are you okay with it?" she asked with hesitation.


    "Of course," I said. "If that what makes you happy, I have nothing against it. Just remember, don''t ever neglect your studies, okay?"


    "I won''t. I promise," she answered instantly and I smiled at her.


    "I have a secret to tell too. Actually, I wanted it to be a surprise but I can''t do it without you. You might beat me for not letting you pick the color."


    "Pick the color of what?" she asked curiously.


    "I''m planning on buying a car," I said and she was very surprised.


    "Really?! When?!"


    "Probably before the end of the month," I answered.


    I can''t believe I''m already making one of our dreams come true.


    ...


    "Anything you want, Sir?" I asked Mr. Parker who was busy signing some papers.


    "A cup of coffee would do," he answered, still looking at the papers.


    "Okay, Sir," I said before getting out and going to the pantry to make him a cup of coffee like what he said.


    He''s not avoiding me, isn''t he?


    I got back inside and was about to put the cup down when I suddenly spilled it on my hands.


    "Ouch," I said when I felt pain.


    He immediately stood up and asked what happened.


    "I just spilled the coffee, I''m sorry. I''ll make another one," I said before wiping my hands with a clean cloth.


    "I''ll make it myself, don''t worry about it," he insisted.


    "No, Sir. I''ll be quick." I was about to grab the tray when he stopped me.


    "Liv, I said I can take care of it. You might hurt yourself again," he raised his voice a bit.


    "Sir, it''s not your fault if I will. So, let me do it," I calmly said.


    "What is wrong with you?" he asked, furrowing his eyebrows.


    What''s wrong with me? I do think that he''s the one who''s acting weird right now.


    "Pardon?" I pretended I didn''t hear what he said.


    "I am your boss so you should listen to what I''m saying. You want us to have a normal boss-secretary relationship, right?" His voice was turning sarcastic.


    "I''m just doing my job, Mr. Parker. It''s my duty to give you what you want," I said, turning my voice a louder so he could clearly understand my point.


    "What I want? You mean a material thing, is it?"


    Okay, I''m really confused. I hope he''s still talking about the spilled coffee.


    "What else do you want, Sir? I asked, getting irritated now. "You said you wanted coffee and I''m sorry if I failed to give it to you perfectly."


    "Stop talking about that freaking coffee. I just wanted you to know that you can''t give what I truly want, Liv." He''s so frustrated.


    "And why is that?" I arched a brow.


    "Because you always make me remember that I can''t break my own rule," he said. Oh, here we go again.


    ....

 Chapter 34 - #34

    Chapter 34: Priceless


    ¡­


    "Because that''s what you wanted me to do," I said, almost shouting. "You told me not to feel something for you and¡ª"


    "So, you do feel something for me?" he asked.


    "I''m not allowed to, and I won''t let myself," I said before getting the tray with me and putting it back in the pantry.


    I brushed my hair in frustration. I just don''t get it. Why does he always want to talk about this all the time? He was the one who told me not to romanticize him! And now, it''s he''s like blaming me for not letting it happen which is very ridiculous.


    ...


    It''s been an hour and I don''t know how will I talk to him after what happened earlier. Today, we''re scheduled to go to New Jersey and visit the site.


    I took a deep breath before going inside his office to remind him of it. He glanced at me for a second when he saw me enter.


    "Sir, Rowan will be picking us up in fifteen minutes. I just wanted to remind you." I acted professionally as I said that. I didn''t want to start another awkward situation.


    "I know."


    Is he angry at me? Am I the one who''s supposed to have hard feelings towards him?


    I just nodded before getting out. How can we work together properly if we''re like this?


    ...


    For almost two hours, we were silent inside the car. I feel that Rowan is getting a hint that we have a problem with each other. Because most of the time, when we''re traveling to New Jersey, we talk a lot.


    "We''re here," Rowan reminded us.


    I was busy overthinking on the shotgun seat, but thanks to him I came back to my normal state.


    Mr. Parker got out of the car first, like he hated using the air that we''re sharing inside the car. If he''s angry, I don''t care.


    We walked towards the place where the hotel is being built. Everything is going pretty well and the carpenters are very hardworking. I can''t wait to see this new hotel for the next two years.


    That is if I am still working for him. But I guess, I still am. I''ll make him believe that no matter how many problems we have, he can count on me. But of course, I still don''t like it when he wants to talk about us. It''s inappropriate, he should know that.


    I was walking towards the small garden far away from the construction when he called me. I was stunned because I''m afraid he''ll going to talk about it again.


    "Liv," he called.


    "Sir?" I turned around to face him.


    "What happened to your feet?" he asked which made me look at my feet.


    Oh, it''s bleeding a bit.


    I didn''t feel anything, to be honest. Maybe I was immune to it.


    "Do you have a bandage?" he asked and I nodded. I do have a lot of bandages in my bag, just in case someone around me gets injured. "Sit there." He pointed to the water fountain.


    It was still awkward for me to talk to him so I just did what he told me to do, I sat on the platform part of the fountain. It circulates a lot of water but it doesn''t splash on me.


    "I can do it myself, Mr. Parker," I said, finally having the courage to talk to him.


    "Let me help you," he insisted. I didn''t want to argue with him so I just gave him the bandage before kneeling in front of me which made me swallow hard.


    He carefully took my block heel shoes off before getting his handkerchief from the pocket of his suit. He wiped the blood before putting the bandage on.


    "There," he said.


    "T-Thank you, Sir," I stuttered. He stood up and I did too.


    ...


    We were inside the car, going back to Brooklyn. It was still quiet inside but not as awkward as earlier. The wind looks so fine and I wanted to open the window but Mr. Parker might not like it.


    "Rowan, do you know a shoe store near this place?" he asked him.


    "Yes, sir. It''s only two blocks away from here," Rowan answered.


    "Perfect. We''ll drop by for a while," he said. Is he planning to buy new shoes? Well, he has a lot of money so, why not?


    In just more than a minute, we arrived at the shoe store that Rowan was saying.


    "Come with me, Liv," Mr. Parker said before getting out of the car. Even if he doesn''t tell me, I''ll have to come with him because that''s what secretaries do, right?


    I walked behind him and I was a bit confused when I saw the shoes inside the store. Most of them are for women, like ninety percent of it. Is he seriously going to buy his shoes here?


    "Choose what you want," he suddenly said which made me widen my eyes. Why is he asking me to choose? Or maybe because he wants a suggestion.


    I went to the portion of the store where the men''s shoes are located. I grabbed a classic l and I showed leather shoes to him.


    "Here, sir," I said, handing it to him but he didn''t get it from my hand. Instead, he looked at me with confusion.


    "You''re going to wear that at work?" he asked.


    "It-thought you were¡ª"


    "I''m not buying for myself. So, go on. We still have work at the hotel. Make it quick," he said.


    So, he''s buying me a pair of shoes?!


    "Miss," he called one of the salesladies.


    "Yes, sir?" The sales lady approached us nicely.


    "Can you show her your most comfortable shoes?" Mr. Parker requested.


    "Of course, sir. Ma''am, may I know what is your shoe size? So, I can get some shoes that you can try on," she said.


    "It''s size 6.5," I answered before taking a glance at Mr. Parker.


    "Okay, Ma''am. I''ll be back for a minute," she said and I nodded with a smile.


    I walked towards him and asked. "Why are asking me to buy my shoes?"


    "Is it obvious? Your feet were bleeding. You need a better pair of shoes," he answered before walking. He was probably admiring the other shoes.


    "My shoes are fine, Mr. Parker. I didn''t even realize that my feet are bleeding. It doesn''t hurt me," I explained while following him. He turned around to face me.


    "Just because you think don''t feel anything, it doesn''t mean it won''t cause a lot of damage. Your feet could suffer an infection," he said which made me shut my mouth.


    "Ma''am here are some of our comfortable shoes for you," she said while walking towards us. "You can sit here, Ma''am," she pointed to the sofa beside the glass cabinet where the most expensive shoes of their store are, I guess. I sat on the sofa before removing my shoes and trying everything on.


    "Miss, may I ask if how much are these?" I whispered while taking off the last shoes I tried.


    "Those three inches block heels cost seven hundred dollars and these two are seven hundred fifty dollars, Ma''am." I almost screamed in shock when she said those prices.


    "Seven hundred f-fifty dollars?" I stuttered.


    "Yes, Ma''am," she responded.


    I quickly stood up and help her compile the shoes that I tried on. This is a bad idea. I can''t afford those shoes! I can''t even buy myself a one hundred dollar pair. I don''t think it''s practical.


    "We''re not buying it, Miss. I''m sorry," I said, giving her an apologetic look.


    "What?" Mr. Parker curiously looked at me. "Why?"


    "Oh, it''s okay, Ma''am. You can come back here anytime," she politely said. I''m feeling guilty about making her do a service for me even I didn''t want to buy it.


    "Wait," Mr. Parker called when he saw her walking away, probably getting the shoes back to their rightful place. "We''re getting all of that. I''ll pay."


    "What?! No, Sir," I disagreed.


    "Miss, we''ll buy all of it," he said. He''s starting an argument again!


    The sales lady just looked at us while laughing a bit. Maybe she thinks that we''re having a cute conversation, but it''s not.


    "No, Miss. We won''t," I said.


    "We will," he insisted.


    Since I was struggling to have this conversation with him, I just pointed to one of the pairs.


    "Okay, we''ll get that one." I pointed the beige block heels.


    "You don''t want it all?" Mr. Parker asked me.


    "One is enough, sir. I won''t let you spend thousands of dollars on me," I said.


    "Fine," he said, getting tired also of this nonsense exchanging of words. He handed her his card. Wow, that''s a lot of trusts he has for her.


    "I''ll be back, sir." She then walked towards the cashier.


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked him right away.


    "Doing what?" he asked back.


    "Buying me stuff," I said.


    "Liv, it doesn''t have anything to do with what I wanted to happen," he answered like he''s clarifying things but he just made it more confusing.


    "What you wanted to happen?"


    "Yeah, I''m just being polite today. Don''t worry, this is not a part of my plan," he said.


    Plan? What plan?


    ....

 Chapter 35 - #35

    Chapter 35: Indirect Confession


    "Let''s go," he said after the sales lady gave me the paper bag.


    I stared at him for a few seconds while he was going out of the store before following him. He was about to open the door when I called him.


    "Mr. Parker," I called, causing him to turn around and face me.


    "What?" he asked, arching a brow. I wasn''t sure how I''ll ask about it but I just wanted to clarify things. Did he pity me because my foot was bleeding?


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked him, holding the paper bag with both of my hands.


    "Doing what?" he asked back. My question was too obvious. Why is he still asking?


    "Why did you buy me shoes?" I asked again, a clear one this time.


    "Oh, the shoes. I just don''t want you to hurt yourself. And also, you deserve it. Consider it a gift for your hard work," he briefly explained before going inside the car.


    I pursed my lips before going sitting on the front seat, not knowing how I''ll move on because he just bought me seven hundred dollar shoes. In my entire life, I didn''t buy something that was as expensive as this one when it comes to fashion. I just don''t think it''s practical for people like me. But for those who can afford it, it is.


    ...


    It has been a week but still, Mr. Parker and I aren''t been talking so much. Maybe because it''s my fault too. I''m pushing him away, just to make sure he won''t break his own rule. I mean, who would want to break their own rules, right?


    He has a board meeting at 2:00 PM and it''s already 1:50 PM. I went to his office to remind him of it.


    "Mr. Parker, you''ll have a board meeting at 2:00 PM," I formally said while standing in front of his desk. He took a glance at his wristwatch before looking up at me because he was sitting.


    "I prefer to start it at 1:55," he said before finishing the paper works and putting them inside a folder before standing up. "Let''s go."


    I simply nodded. I let him walk in front of me before I followed him. We entered inside the lift and there was no one inside, except for us.


    "I''m happy that you liked the shoes," he said with a straight face. He probably noticed that I''ve been wearing it for the whole week.


    "No one wouldn''t," I answered instantly.


    We stayed quiet for a minute before we went out of the elevator. I was behind him while he was casually walking. Even I can see his naughty side, Mr. Parker is indeed a very formal person when it comes to working.


    He was greeted by the people as we enter the head office. A lot of them were here early, I guess because they also know that Mr. Parker doesn''t get late for anything. Meetings, birthdays, or in any other events, he doesn''t want to be late.


    Mr. Parker immediately started the meeting while I was taking notes on my mini notebook. He was explaining the topic smoothly and I admire him for that. He''s very clear about every word he''s saying to keep his board mates focused on the discussion.


    After more than half an hour, the meeting ended and we went back to the office. I''m starting to feel different about how he acts. I mean, how could he not act like this if I keep pushing him away to avoid the conversation I don''t want to have?


    I don''t really understand myself at times like this.


    I made him a cup of coffee and put it on his desk. "Anything you else you want, Mr. Parker?" I asked him politely. He took a sip of his coffee while I was waiting for his answer.


    "Have lunch with me," he said as he put the cup down, not looking at me.


    ...


    It was already 11:45 AM, fifteen minutes before lunchtime. I reserved a near restaurant because he always tells me that I get to choose where we''ll eat when we''re having lunch or dinner together. I also called Rowan so he can drive for us.


    ...


    "Any comments on starting your 3rd month working for me?" he asked all of a sudden.


    "I think I''m doing great, Mr. Parker," I honestly said. Who doesn''t feel great about being paid for twenty thousand dollars a month?


    "I see that you''re getting along with your colleagues," he praised, holding a glass of water.


    "I am, Sir¡ª"


    "But you aren''t like that around your boss, huh?"


    Wow, just when I thought he was praising me, I realized that I was thinking the wrong way.


    "Pardon?" I smiled, pretending I didn''t hear anything.


    "I said, why can''t you act like how you act with them around me?" he said, not letting me get away with it.


    "Again, Mr. Parker, I am your secretary, I''m not your colleague. You''re my boss, I''m your employee." Well, in fact, that wasn''t the real reason. I was avoiding him, I don''t want to be involved in an issue.


    "Is this because I gave you a hint that I like you?"


    I almost spilled the water that was in my mouth to his face. What the hell did he just say?


    "Sir, do you even hear what you''re saying?" I looked at him, furrowing my eyebrows. This is ridiculous! Luckily, no one heard him except for me, because I don''t believe that no one here doesn''t know Mr. Parker.


    "I clean my ears every day and I don''t store earwax in it so yeah, I do hear everything that I''m saying," he said casually like he doesn''t think it''s a ludicrous thing to say.


    I stayed quiet while he was staring at me. A smirk rose from his lips which made me feel more uneasy. Is he teasing me?


    Finally, our food was served. I can now escape his gaze just by eating my food. Hopefully, he knows how to be quiet while eating.


    ...


    "What?! The CEO of the Parker Hotel just confessed that he likes you?!"


    I laughed at Alice''s reaction while we were talking on the phone. She''s at her other friend''s house, they are having a mini-reunion tonight.


    "Well, it''s not like that but¡ª"


    "But it is!" she shouted, like she really did want it to happen.


    "I just didn''t expect him to say that," I said. "Hey, you go on with the party. I''ll talk to you tomorrow." I didn''t want her to consume a lot of time for me while she''s with her friends.


    ...


    Days have passed and I still can''t act normal around him. I think it''s for the better not to tolerate what he''s feeling, or maybe he is just messing with me.


    Today, I plan on visiting Emily. I just can''t stop thinking about how she''s doing right now. Besides, I think I''m one of the reasons why her mom chose to send her to rehab.


    "Hello again," I said and it seems like the clerk recognized me. "I know, I''m not a family member but can I just see her even just peeking from her door."


    She stared at me for a few seconds like she was getting annoyed by me. "What''s your friend''s name?" she asked while browsing her list.


    My face lit up when she asked, it means she''s letting me see her. "Emily Smith," I gladly said then she looked for her name.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Ma''am. She was discharged five minutes ago."


    My head was filled with confusion and I was about to ask her something when I heard a familiar voice.


    "Ms. Olivia," Emily''s mom called me. I turned to face her.


    "Oh, hello," I was surprised.


    "What brings you here?" she smiled as she ask me.


    "I was just... Uhm... I just wanted to visit Emily. But I heard you sent her home," I said.


    "I did, and I''m here, getting her things too. She''s in the car, do you want to see her?"


    "Oh, uhm. I don''t have to, I just want to know if she''s doing great?" In fact, I''m confused about why is she sending Emily home so soon. I''m pretty sure she hasn''t recovered yet.


    "Well, she doesn''t look happy. But I''m trying to make her believe that there''s still hope for her to change, to go back to her old self."


    I now believe that she''s a sweet daughter back then. It might be because Emily couldn''t handle her emotions anymore that''s why she did all of these. I know, it''s somehow unreasonable but I understand. I''m hoping that she''ll come back to her old self just like what her mom wishes.


    "I wish for her luck." I gave her a small smile.


    "Thank you, Olivia. I''m pretty sure she''ll recover well by the time we get back in Texas."


    Texas? So, Emily wasn''t lying about going back to Texas.


    ....

 Chapter 36 - #36

    Chapter 36: First Flight Together


    "So, what color do you want?" I asked Summer happily. As I promised, I''ll take her with me to help me decide what car should we buy.


    "I want that one." She pointed to the maroon one.


    Actually, that one is kinda cute. We walked towards it and the salesman explained the details if we want to get an installment.


    "This car doesn''t have a minimum down payment, Ma''am. But you can pay for it a maximum of eighteen months," he briefly said. He then opened the car and let us look inside. While I was sitting in the driver''s seat, I realized something.


    I don''t know how to drive.


    And I think that is a major problem, buying a car without even knowing how to drive even just the basics of it.


    "How is it?" Summer asked me while sitting on the front seat. She burst into laughter when she also remembered that I don''t drive, neither does she. "You should learn how to drive first. I mean, Alice is there."


    She''s right. Maybe Alice can give me some time and help me learn. Damn, that thing didn''t come into my mind earlier.


    ¡­


    The device on my table lit up, which means that Mr. Parker is calling me. I stood up and went to his office to ask him if he needs anything.


    "You called, Mr. Parker?" I formally said.


    "Yes," he said then leaned on his chair. "I don''t want you to be unaware so I''ll advance it for at least a week."


    What''s with the news? He''s trying to make a thrill on it.


    "I''m listening, Sir," I said while still standing in front of his desk, waiting for him to say it.


    "You''ll go with me to Chicago next week. I''ll be attending a seminar and I need you there. Sounds great, right?"


    Is he kidding me? We''ll go to Chicago?! Oh my God, that''s fantastic! I would love to go there!


    "C-Chicago?" I asked just to make sure I''m hearing it right.


    "Yeah, Chicago," he answered. "Why? You don''t like it in there?"


    "No, no. I mean yeah, I do." It was hard for me to say a thing when I''m very excited. "I do love Chicago. And I would really love to go there¡­ for work, of course."


    Of course, I won''t tell him that I wanted to go there because I want to. I didn''t want him to think that I''m taking advantage of it, even I am a little.


    ¡­


    Several days have passed and I''ll assume that tomorrow will be one of the greatest things that ever happened to me. Imagine, going to Chicago with no fees!


    From: Mr. Parker


    Have you packed your things already?


    I saw Mr. Parker''s message on my notification bar while I was browsing my social media.


    To: Mr. Parker


    Yes, sir. I''m ready for tomorrow.


    From: Mr. Parker


    Someone is having one of her dreams come true.


    I smiled when he said that. He might have noticed that I would really love to go to Chicago with him. Why wouldn''t he? I keep asking what time or where will we go specifically every time we talk.


    Honestly, I think it''s a great start for us to rebuild our relationship as a boss-secretary. I did miss the "not having awkwardness and guiltiness" around us.


    I then checked my things if I packed everything correctly and completely because Mr. Parker said that we will be staying there for three days which made me even happier. I chose my clothes wisely because I''ll take a lot of pictures. I mean, for the memories, of course. Because I might not be able to go there for a long time. I''ll maximize the chance that was given.


    "Looks who''s going to Chicago," Summer said, entering my room while I was closing my bag. She had this look on her face like she wants to go with me, I know she does.


    "I''ll take pictures, I promise." I smiled at her before she sat on my bed and leaned on the headboard.


    "Even I''ll have the chance to go with you, I can''t go anyways. I''m very busy at school right now," she said, hugging one of my pillows. I sat beside her before getting a pillow for me too.


    "School is really important to you, huh?" I said.


    "Of course. Mom, dad, and you taught me that," Summer answered. "But someday, I promise that we will go around the world without thinking anything. And that''s my treat in exchange for your hard works for me."


    I gave her a genuine smile before we hugged each other. My tiredness fades away whenever like this happens, where she appreciates everything that I do for her. And I will keep saying that it''s all worth it.


    "Hey," I said when I saw her crying. "Why are you crying, Summer?" I asked her while wiping her tears with my thumbs.


    "Nothing, it''s just, I''m so lucky. Even I''m not your real sister¡ª"


    "Shh." I did not let her finish what she''s saying. "You are my sister, Summer. It doesn''t matter if not by blood but we''re sisters, okay? Always remember that."


    She slightly nodded to agree with me. My heart aches whenever she cries about this. It doesn''t matter who her real family is, what matters is that I''m here for her no matter what while her real family isn''t. We slept together in my room while we''re hugging each other for her to feel that my love for her is just like how a real sister loves.


    ¡­


    I woke up at 3:30 AM because Mr. Parker told me that he and Rowan will pick me up at 4:30 AM. Our target time to arrive in Chicago is before dinner. I got out of bed carefully so I would not wake Summer up. I went downstairs to make a sandwich for myself, serving as my breakfast. After I eat, I took a bath and dressed up until I was ready to leave.


    "Take care of yourself, Summer," I whispered and I think she heard it. "I''ll be back three days." I kissed her cheeks before getting my bag. I''ll also send her a text message later.


    I opened the door because I heard someone knock. I was expecting Rowan but I saw Mr. Parker in front of me.


    "Good morning, Sir," I greeted him.


    "Good morning," he smiled. "Shall we?" he asked and I nodded.


    Rowan helped me put my bag inside the compartment before I went into the front seat. It took more than thirty minutes before we arrived at the airport. We''re now walking towards his private plane. To be honest, this is just my second time on experiencing riding a plane. It was years ago when I did.


    "Kellen, it''s good to see you." The pilot hugged him. Oh, they know each other.


    "It''s good to see you too, uncle Will." Okay, I do think that their family lives luxuriously. Mr. Parker''s parents have a lot of businesses, his cousin is the vice president of the company, and now, his uncle is a pilot.


    ¡­


    I''m sitting in front of him while the mini table is in front of us. The chef made us pick our food on the list. I didn''t expect this plane has a lot of food in it because the menu has a long list, especially on beverages.


    "So, what do you want for breakfast?" he asked. I''m not that hungry because I ate a sandwich like an hour ago.


    "I''ll just have a cup of tea, sir," I said.


    "Just tea?" he curiously asked. "Have you eaten already?"


    "Yes, Mr. Parker," I answered and he nodded.


    "I''ll have a clubhouse sandwich, a brewed coffee, and her tea, please," he requested to the chef.


    "Right away, sir," he answered before Mr. Parker handed him the menu. The chef went back inside to prepare our food.


    "So, you like Chicago, huh?" he raised a brow. He''s teasing me because I looked so excited.


    "How can I like a place where I''ve never been before?" I sarcastically asked.


    "Well, the internet is popular, you know. You can see pictures through your phone," he said. Yeah, I know how the internet works.


    "I mean, Chicago is a beautiful place, I guess. Do you love it in there?" I asked him to change the topic. Our food was served which I think was fast before I realized that we''re the only ones whom the chef is cooking for.


    "I''ve been there twice. And I can agree that it''s a beautiful place. It''s perfect for a beautiful woman like you."


    I almost blow out the tea I was drinking. Fortunately, I did not.


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t heard that from anyone yet," he said before drinking his coffee with on hand.


    "Heard what?" I asked innocently.


    "That you''re beautiful. I don''t think someone won''t notice it," he said before a smirk rose from his lips.


    ¡­

 Chapter 37 - #37

    Chapter 37: Welcome to Chicago


    It was a long trip and my back seems to ache a bit, as well as my neck. The plane landed at exactly 6:15 PM. Our luggage was put into a rental car which Rowan will be using for three days.


    "Are you okay, Liv?" he asked while we''re inside the car. I was holding my neck a little.


    "I''m fine, Sir," I responded instantly. I didn''t want him to worry about me.


    After a few minutes, we arrived at the restaurant where we''ll have our dinner. I can tell that it''s an expensive restaurant just by looking at the arrangement inside.


    "Reservation for Deckard Parker," he said to the receptionist. He was the one who made a reservation because I''m still not familiar with this place. I don''t know particular places where we can eat.


    "This way, Sir, Ma''am," she politely said before leading us to our table. We sat down and then she gave us the menu.


    "Do you normally go here whenever you go to Chicago, Sir?" I asked to break the silence between us.


    "This is one of the best restaurants I''ve been to, honestly," he answered while reading the menu. "One garlic and thyme steak, please," he ordered and the waiter listed it.


    "I''ll get the same," I said. Besides, I''m not familiar with the food that was on the list. We also ordered the same drink which is blue lemonade. I didn''t know Mr. Parker liked those kinds of drinks.


    "So, you like steak, huh?" he said. He knows I always order pasta whenever we have our meal together.


    "I like trying new things, Sir," I honestly said.


    ...


    "So, how''s Chicago?"


    I called Summer when I got to my room. Mr. Parker''s room is next to mine because we''re in the same unit.


    "It''s already dark, I can''t see a lot of things right now," I said. "But I still think it''s a beautiful place. The food is good, actually."


    "Well, can you give me a tour?" She raised a brow and I laughed then she gasped. "Don''t tell me you''re sleeping with your boss in that room!"


    I almost shouted at her. Why would she think that?! "Of course not!" I almost yelled. "Mr. Parker is in a different room, Summer!"


    "But you''re in the same unit?!"


    I furrowed my eyebrows while facing her in face chat. "Yeah, is that a big deal? I mean, he''s in a different room. It doesn''t matter."


    "Yes, it does," she argued.


    "Whatever," I said and rolled my eyes at her which made her chuckle. "Let''s talk tomorrow. I''m tired." I playfully snored.


    "Okay, goodnight! Just remember to take pictures, okay? I want to see Chicago too."


    ...


    I woke up at 6:00 AM to prepare our breakfast. Mr. Parker will probably be up at 7:00 AM because the seminar will start at 10:00 AM to 12:00 PM. After the lunch break, it will resume from 1:30 PM to 3:30 PM.


    I opened the fridge and there''s a lot of food in here. I made a bacon and egg sandwich before making two glasses of orange juice. I was still in my pajamas with my hair on a messy bun when all of a sudden, Mr. Parker came out of his room, with pajamas but... he''s shirtless.


    I spilled a bit of the juice when I was transferring it from the juicer to the glass. I made myself busy cleaning it to avoid having eye contact with him.


    "Need some help?" he asked while putting on a plain white t-shirt. Thank God, he put something on or I''ll be distracted the whole time.


    "Uhm... I''m fine, Sir. I just spilled a bit," I said while wiping the glass and the table with a clean cloth.


    "You like spilling things, huh?" I didn''t know if he was saying it as a joke or he''s considering it as a fact. "You''re up early."


    "I was just preparing the breakfast, Sir," I said and he sat in front of me. He was looking at me while I was transferring the sandwiches on a different plate.


    "You made that? It looks delicious," Mr. Parker said before getting one for himself. He immediately took a bite of it. "Wow, I didn''t know you can cook."


    "It''s just a simple sandwich, Sir. I''m sure you can do better," I said before sitting down too and eating my breakfast.


    "Yeah, I think I can. But I didn''t know you will wake up early to prepare our breakfast," he said.


    We just continued eating while talking about the seminar we''ll be attending later. I''m excited and a little nervous about it because it''s my first time going into a long seminar with Mr. Parker. I hope I can act normally.


    This unit has two bathrooms and I''m grateful that we won''t share the same one. I took a bath first because I heard him talking to someone on the phone when I entered the bathroom. After I take a bath, I dressed like how I normally dressed at the hotel. I need to look clean and pleasant so Mr. Parker won''t worry about how other people might insult him that he doesn''t even know how to discipline his employee. I wore the shoes that he bought for me because it feels really comfortable on my feet. I then fixed my hair into a ponytail before getting my mini bag with me.


    I was all ready when I saw Mr. Parker in the dressing room fixing his necktie. I knocked on the door even it''s already open. He turned around to face me instantly.


    "Need some help?" I repeated what he said a few minutes ago.


    "Yeah, I think I might use some," he answered. I walked towards him and put my bag on top of the glass cabinet before holding his necktie. I could feel his gaze on me again but it doesn''t affect me anymore.


    "You''re all good, Sir," I said when I finished fixing it.


    "Thanks," he said then gave me a soft smile before wearing his coat.


    ...


    The venue wasn''t so far from the hotel we''re staying at so we arrived not exceeding fifteen minutes on the trip. I was walking behind him while he was greeting some of the people who I guess have known him for a long time already.


    "Good day, Ms.?" I was startled a bit when someone who looks at the same age as Mr. Parker greeted and asked for my name. He might be a friend or a business partner of Mr. Parker whom I haven''t interacted with yet.


    "Uhm... Olivia, Sir. But you can call me Liv."


    "Well, good day to you, Liv," he then shook my hand.


    "And to you, Sir," I said and smiled while shaking his hand.


    "Last year when Deckard came here in Chicago, he was with someone else. So, I guess you might be his new secretary?" he asked nicely and I nodded.


    "I''ve been working for him for about three months, Sir."


    Mr. Parker had a little chat with the people who''s going to attend the seminar too. After a few minutes, we went inside and the seminar started right away. I''m very thankful that I had my training for being his secretary because if I didn''t, I won''t understand a single thing the speakers right here say.


    Two hours have passed and it''s somehow tiring but knowledgeable so I don''t think I''ll be bored for the continuation later. I opened my phone to make a reservation for us to have our lunch. Mr. Parker forced me to even I''ve said that I don''t know any restaurant here that serves the best food.


    Rowan picked us up and dropped us at the place where I made a reservation. We didn''t talk so much because we did not spend a lot of time eating. We only have an hour and a half to take a break so I picked the nearest restaurant. Fortunately, the food is good and he liked it.


    ...


    The day was almost done and Mr. Parker reminded me of what will happen tomorrow. He said we''ll be attending a wedding which alarmed me because I didn''t bring clothes for a wedding but he said something already taken care of it so there''s nothing to worry about. I talked to Summer for like an hour before I dozed to sleep.


    The next day, I forgot to set my alarm at 7:00 AM. I panicked because I saw that it''s already 9:00 AM on the wall clock. I immediately stood up without fixing my hair because I could think less of it. I was worried about Mr. Parker''s breakfast. Gosh, why did I forget to make an alarm last night?


    I was about to go cry a little when I saw him in an apron and preparing the food. "Sir, I''m sorry. My alarm didn''t ring and¡ª"


    "It''s fine, Liv. The wedding is at 3:00 PM, you don''t need to hurry. I know you''re tired," he said. He''s not mad about me not cooking his breakfast?


    "I''m sorry you had to do these all by yourself, Sir."


    "You mean these?" He pointed to the plates with pancakes and I didn''t respond so he took it as a yes. "Don''t overreact, Liv. I didn''t say you have to make my breakfast for three days. Besides, I would really love to cook for you."


    He what?


    ....

 Chapter 38 - #38

    Chapter 38: A Day Off


    "You need to look pretty at that wedding!"


    I was talking to Alice on the phone to kill some time because it''s just 1:00 PM. I was in the bedroom while I''m having a face chat with her.


    "Alice, why should I? I''m not the bride, nor the maid of honor and bridesmaid," I answered. I''m just an extra guest at that wedding. I don''t need to look extraordinary to get some attention.


    "Even so. This is your chance to impress Mr. Parker!"


    I just chuckled and rolled my eyes. "I''m not here to impress anyone. I''m here to support him, okay?"


    "Whatever," she answered.


    ...


    It''s almost 2:00 PM so I went inside the bathroom to take a bath. My dress was already sent to me. I think Mr. Parker rented it. After I take a bath, I dried my hair using my blower and I ironed it to flatten my hair. I also applied makeup but only minimal because I''m not used to it.


    I then wore the powder blue dress that lengths for about two inches above the knee. I wore the same shoes before getting my mini purse with me. It''s already 2:45 PM when I went out of my room and then suddenly, Alice called.


    "Hey! Let me see your outfit," she hurriedly said. I checked my silver wristwatch.


    "Your lunch break is over."


    "My boss isn''t strict enough," she said. "I want to see how you look!"


    "Fine," I said and rolled my eyes. I requested video on our face chat before I went in my bedroom again for the mirror. I flipped in on the back camera so she can see what I''m wearing.


    "OMG, you look gorgeous, Liv!" she exclaimed then I returned it to the front camera.


    "The dress is pretty cute, right?" I said whilw fixing the little hair that was covering my eyes.


    "It fits you very well. And your make-up, it''s fantastic. Simple but elegant," she said and smiled.


    "Well, thanks to you I had a little training of applying cosmetics," I thanked her.


    "I''m sure Mr. Parker will have his eyes on you all day," she teased.


    Or maybe not? I''m sure there''s a lot of ladies there that are beautiful, I don''t think I''ll stand out and I don''t have a plan to because again, I''m not the bride. I''m not there to impress someone.


    "We''re not sure about that. I wish he won''t," I said. "I''ll talk to you later, Alice. We need to get ready now."


    "Okay, fine." She sighed because we didn''t have a long time to chat about things. "Take pictures, okay?"


    "Yeah, I will. Bye!" I waved at her beforw ending the call.


    I went outside and peeked on his dressing room but he wasn''t there. I almost screamed when I bumped into his chest after I turned.


    "Mr. Parker," I mumbled. My eyes widened when I realized we were staring at each other''s eyes. My hands were still on his chest because there''s not much space between us. I swallowed her when his eyes looked down on my lips. Maybe he doesn''t like the way it looks. Does it look so much glossy?


    "Let''s go," he said using a low voice. I finally can catch my breath when he walked away. I then followed him as we enter the elevator.


    We were the only ones whose inside of it. I was standing next to him and his hands are inside his pockets. He looks so... fine wearing that black suit and gray necktie.


    "You look pretty," he suddenly said.


    "Pardon?" I looked at him, pretending that I didn''t hear it because I don''t know how to respond to that.


    "You look pretty good." There''s a difference between ''pretty'' and ''pretty good'' so I''ll take that as a compliment.


    "Oh, uhm... thank you, Sir." I acted normal.


    ...


    "Are you going to be okay here?" Mr. Parker asked.


    He wanted me to go with him and meet his friends but I didn''t want to. I know he''s just asking me because he didn''t want me to be lonely here. Plus, I''m his secretary, not his girlfriend. He doesn''t need to introduce me to any of his friends so I''ll prefer to stay here on my sit.


    "Yes, sir. I''m good," I assured him.


    "Okay. If you need anything, just call me. I''ll be around," he said which made me chuckle.


    "I should be the one saying that to you, Mr. Parker," I said with a smile on my face.


    "I do too," he said then gave me a soft smile before he went to talk to his friends.


    I was about to eat the cake when someone sat beside me. I think she''s the maid of honor because I saw her on the wedding. She''s very beautiful and I think she''s older than me.


    "Hello," she smiled. "Are you Kellen''s girlfriend?"


    "Oh, no, Ma''am. I''m not," I honestly said. Well, that question startled me.


    "But that''s not what I see," she smirked to tease me.


    "I''m his secretary, Ma''am," I smiled.


    "Oh, I see," she slightly nodded. "I''m Julie, by the way. Don''t call me Ma''am, I''m not used to it when I''m around people whom I just met." We shook hands.


    "I''m Olivia," I smiled. She''s so nice.


    "Nice to meet you, Olivia. I''m the bride''s younger sister. Kellen is on of her closest friends since middle school. And because they knew each other for a while now, I also know Kellen so much too. That''s why I''m surprised you''re here with him."


    What does she mean?


    I just smiled because I didn''t get it.


    "What I mean is," she said when she realized I didn''t respond. "Kellen doesn''t bring his secretaries to these kinds of gatherings. I also know that he replaces his secretary almost every year. You''re the first one he brought here."


    Well, I too will be surprised. He didn''t brought anyone here before? And why does he want me to meet his friends?


    "Oh, uhm. Is that so?" It was still sinking on my head. "I d-didn''t know."


    "Now you know that you''re somehow special to him. Did he tell you that he likes you? Or perhaps, he gives a hint?" she asked curiously. I just looked at her, unable to answer. "Don''t worry, Olivia. I won''t tell him a thing. I promise."


    "Well, uhm... he gives hints. It''s like he wanted me to believe that he likes me. While on the other hand, I refuse to believe him," I explained to Julie.


    "Why?" She was alarmed.


    "Maybe I just want us to say in this kind of relationship. I''m working for him, Julie. I don''t think it''s right to have something going on between the two of us," I honestly said. I''d rather resign or be laid off.


    "But what if you feel something for him too? Won''t you give it a chance?" she asked.


    "I don''t know," I simply said.


    "You don''t know or you just don''t want to know?" She raised her eyebrows, doubting what I''ve said.


    "I also don''t know," I said. The words that are coming out from my mouth is getting senseless and senseless. Even I can''t answer my own question to myself and it''s hard to live with it.


    "Maybe you just need to find out, Liv," she said.


    ...


    "Sir, I forgot to ask you about today."


    It''s our third day here in Chicago and I didn''t know what we''re going to do today. He said he''ll update me about it prior but he didn''t.


    "Eat your breakfast first," he said before drinking water and going back inside his room, probably to take a bath.


    I didn''t have a choice but to eat. After I eat I went inside my bedroom to take a bath too. After I take a bath, he knocked. Thankfully, I''m on my robe now.


    "Sir?" I opened the door.


    "Dress nicely, we''ll go somewhere you don''t need to worry about your work or anything."


    ...


    It''s been almost an hour but he keeps rejecting me when I ask where will we go. He just keeps driving while I was browsing my social media.


    "We''re here," he said before parking the car.


    I got outside and I almost shouted in happiness. Is this real? I''m in Chicago History Museum?


    "W-What are we doing here, Sir?" I stuttered. I didn''t want him to see that I''m excited. It''s embarrassing.


    When I was a kid, I dreamed of being one of the most popular museums in Chicago. A lot people might think it''s boring but for me, it''s not and will never be.


    "As I said, you won''t be thinking anything about work today," he said as he signaled me to follow him.


    "What do you mean by that, Mr. Parker?" I asked curiously before putting my hands on the pockets of my coat. It''s cold in here.


    "I extended a day for us to roam around Chicago. And I promise that it''ll be something you''ll never forget," he said and smiled at me as we take the stairs.


    ....

 Chapter 39 - #39

    Chapter 39: Complication


    Taking pictures here inside the museum is prohibited so we just walked around. This place is so admirable and beautiful. I''ve never been into a place where I could just appreciate things like this.


    "You like museums?" he asked while we''re walking around.


    "I like art, but I don''t have a talent for it. My sister does," I answered. Summer would love to go here. Soon, she will.


    "Oh, she likes art, huh?" He had this small but sad smile that I can tell on his face.


    "Yes, why?" I asked.


    "Nothing. I just remembered someone," he said.


    We stayed for less than an hour in the museum before we went out to go have our lunch. Me and Mr. Parker ate in a simple restaurant just across the street. The food was so good and the price is lower than I thought. He told me it''s the best restaurant in this town and I have no doubt about it.


    "Where are we going, Mr. Parker? The hotel is that way," I pointed to the right when I saw that he drove straight instead of turning.


    "I didn''t say we will go back to the hotel already."


    Oh, so he''s going to take me somewhere else. Am I too lucky now that Mr. Parker is my boss? He gives me everything I want. A free tour in Chicago is the best thing that I''ve received in my entire life.


    "Where are we going, Sir?" I curiously asked him.


    "Lincoln Park Zoo," he answered while driving.


    ...


    "Aren''t you afraid of lions?" he asked me.


    We''re already at the zoo and it looks so natural in here. The trees are all around the areas and animals are here too. I believe that veterans here take care of them properly.


    "Nope. I''m a cat lover, only I don''t have one," I said while smiling at the lions as if they''ll return a smile too.


    "But this is different. It''s a thing that can swallow you whole," he chuckled.


    Mr. Parker probably wants me to get scared but I''m not. When I and my family went into a zoo, I used to always go to the areas where the wild animals are. I don''t know, I just want to see how they react to people because I normally don''t see them by the streets like birds, dogs, or any farm animals.


    "Sir, I''m afraid of those animals. Unless I''m inside a cage with it and it''s hungry. I love my life too much for that," I said.


    For also more than an hour, we stayed at the zoo. At exactly 5:00 PM, we decided to leave. While we''re inside the car, I thought we''re gonna go back already to the hotel but he said we should have our dinner outside so went into a restaurant which has a cute garden in it.


    I love the place, it''s very cozy and elegant. The lights are colorful and it''s an outdoor restaurant which made it even prettier.


    "We''re the only ones here. Don''t people like this place, Sir?" I asked after we sat down. Only us, the waiters and the staff are here. I mean, it''s a cute place. It''s questionable that people don''t go here at dinner.


    "I rented the whole place."


    He what? Why would he do that? Doesn''t he like being surrounded by people? He doesn''t normally do this.


    "W-What? Why?" I surprisingly asked him while he was holding the other menu.


    "I wanted us to be alone. I don''t want any distractions tonight. Just the two of us," he said, not looking at me. "I''ll have a beef fillet," he said to the waiter.


    "Copy that, Sir." The waiter listed his order. "What can I get for you, Ma''am?" he asked and looked at me.


    "I''ll have a coastal seafood pasta, please," I answered nicely.


    "Do you like wine?" Mr. Parker asked me before returning the menu to the waiter.


    "I don''t drink wine often but I would love to try." I smiled.


    "Serve us your best wine," he said to him.


    "We will, Sir. Excuse me," he said before leaving us to submit our orders.


    It''s getting a bit colder in here. No wonder why because it''s an open area and there are trees around. It''s a high place so we could see the city from here. I still can''t believe that I''m in a place like this in Chicago. It''s like a dream and I won''t be able to wish to wake up anymore.


    We ate for about thirty minutes. The food was great and the fine tastes extraordinary. I can say that it''s the best wine I''ve ever had. I would love to go back in here if I''ll have the chance to.


    "It''s still early," he said then looked at his wristwatch. "Do you wanna stay for a while? Let''s have a walk."


    "Sure," I answered and smiled.


    He paid the bill before we stood up to walk around. The garden is full of colorful flowers and they look so fresh and clean. We walked for about two minutes until we got to the top. We stood in front of the railings and here, we could see the lights from the city.


    "It''s beautiful," I said before putting my hands in my pocket. I stared down at the city.


    "It is," he said.


    "I''m starting to believe that you don''t have a fear of height, Sir." He always wants to go to the top of something like where we used to go on the site. He likes sightseeing in high places.


    "Because I don''t," he answered. "High places and a good view make me feel unproblematic."


    From what he said, I remembered his problem with his mom. I still feel bad for him. After all the efforts, his mom doesn''t seem to appreciate even just a little.


    "Why won''t you let people see the good in you?" I asked. "I mean, almost everyone at work¡ª"


    "Thinks that I''m just a strict genius playboy CEO," he said, not letting me finish.


    "Yeah," I mumbled.


    "I can''t let them see that I''m weak. Ever since I lost my sister, I lost everything. Including the trust of my parents, especially my mom." Even he doesn''t burst into tears, I can tell that he''s sad, remembering all the horrible things that happened to him.


    "If you think that you''re useless because you failed one time, don''t. There''s a lot of people out there who care for you. Your friends, like Cindy and your cousin, Mr. Whitmore. I don''t think they''ll ever gonna let you down," I explained. I wanted him to believe that there are reasons for him to be happy.


    "Do you care for me?" he then looked at me.


    "I do," I said, not hesitating to answer.


    "Then why are you pushing me away?"


    I couldn''t answer. Not because I don''t know the answer but because I can''t tell him. I just can''t.


    "I''ve never felt this kind of feeling to anyone, Liv. I just want you to know that¡ª"


    "Don''t start, Mr. Parker," I said in a serious tone.


    "Don''t start what?" he confusingly asked.


    "Don''t start this conversation again. I don''t wanna talk about it."


    Julie may have said the truth yesterday that he likes me and he''s serious about that. But something inside me is pulling me back whenever I''ll have the courage to talk about it. I can''t understand myself either, that''s why I don''t think he will.


    "Is it because of Cindy? When you saw us that day? Liv, that was nothing serious, I¡ª"


    "It''s not about anyone, okay? I can''t." Our voices are starting to be loud. Thankfully, there aren''t people here.


    "You can''t what?!" His face was filled with confusion. I tried to walk to escape him but he didn''t let me by grabbing my hand to turn around and face him. "I''m not asking you to like me back, Liv. I just wanna know what you think of me, that''s all."


    "I d-don''t know," I said. I''m starting to stutter and I hate that I''m unable to voice out my feelings even he wants me to.


    "You don''t know? Or maybe you just don''t want me to know?"


    I''m afraid. I don''t know why.


    "Talk to me, Liv. Please," he begged while still holding my hand.


    "I don''t want to risk it. I''m scared," I shortly said. I was trying not to shed a tear because it''ll just make things worse.


    "You''re scared that I might hurt you," he softly asked and I nodded.


    Even I didn''t experience being in a romantic relationship, I''m still afraid of what might happen. I know, liking and loving someone needs to risk their full trust. And I don''t think I can give it to him right away.


    "Won''t you even give me a chance?" he asked. His eyes were lonely and look disappointed.


    "As I said, I can''t risk it. I''m s-sorry."


    ...


    "Liv."


    I was doing some paper works when Mr. Whitmore called me. I stood up as a sign of respect because it looks like he wants to talk to me.


    "Yes, Mr. Whitmore?" I asked politely.


    "What happened to your boss? He''s acting weird for the past few days. Did something happen in Chicago?"


    It has been five days since we got back here in Brooklyn. I expected that this will happen and I''m responsible for it. But how can I fix a thing if I know that I can''t provide the perfect tool for it to be fixed?


    ¡­

 Chapter 40 - #40

    Chapter 40: The Whitmores'' Party


    "Come on, Kellen. It''s my little brother''s 25th birthday and you won''t come? That''s not very you."


    I heard Mr. Whitmore''s voice. I entered Mr. Parker''s office with a tray in my hands containing two cups of espressos and some biscuits for their snacks.


    "I''m not in the mood to go to a party, Zach," Mr. Parker answered him.


    They were sitting in front of each other and I put the tray down on the coffee table between them.


    "Maybe Liv''s espresso can cheer you up and make you come to the party," Mr. Whitmore joked which made me blink.


    I glanced at Mr. Parker and I looked away immediately when I saw him looking at me too. My heart skipped a beat for a second.


    "Wait a minute," Mr. Whitmore said then he put the cup down on the coffee table. "Is there something going on between the two of you?" He had a teasing smile on his face.


    "Nothing," he said. "I just think it''s boring to go there," Mr. Parker said while reading a newspaper.


    "Ouch." Mr. Whitmore dramatically held his chest in a sign of being offended. "Liv, do you wanna come? I invited Alice too."


    I mean, I''m not a part of their circle but he invited me so I think it''s fine to go. Besides, Alice is there. I don''t think I''ll be out of place.


    "Sure. I''ll be there, Mr. Whitmore," I answered.


    I saw Mr. Parker reacted a bit like he didn''t expect me to say that. What''s wrong with being at your boss''s cousin''s brother''s birthday party?


    ...


    "Do you mean his eyes look like he doesn''t want you to be there?" Alice asked while she was drying my hair using the blower. I''m at her house so we could go there together. Mr. Whitmore''s invitation is at 7:00 PM so we''re getting ready now because it''s already 6:30 PM.


    "I don''t know. He won''t even talk to me."


    I removed my robe and I wore the black sleeveless top and a casual pink pencil skirt that lengths for about five or four inches above the knee. I wore silver block heels that I bought when we were in Chicago.


    "That just means one thing. You hurt his feelings," Alice said while applying some blush on her cheeks.


    Is it bad to say what you really want to say to a person? I mean, I didn''t lie when I said that I''m scared to risk it.


    "It''ll be worse if I lied," I said while combing my hair slowly.


    "The truth hurts, Liv. It always does."


    ...


    Mr. Whitmore and his family live in the same house even he and his brother have their own condo here in Brooklyn. Alice said their family is nothing like Mr. Parker''s.


    "Mr. Whitmore''s brother''s name is Sean. He owns several businesses at a young age. A trivia about him, he''s a one-woman guy." We were walking towards Mr. Whitmore''s house and as expected, their house is bigger than I thought it''d be.


    "Is he close with Mr. Parker?" I asked.


    "He is. That''s why my boss is confused that your boss isn''t going tonight," she answered.


    "Liv!" Woah, Cindy is here. I thought she doesn''t like Mr. Whitmore?


    "Oh, uhm... hi!" I smiled at her.


    "Hello, Alice. Long time no see," Cindy greeted her too.


    "It''s nice to see you, Cindy," Alice answered with a smile.


    "Liv, you made it!" Mr. Whitmore said when she saw us. "Alice, I''m glad you''re here."


    I smiled a bit because I remembered that my friend has a crush on him. But right now, his eyes say that he''s into her too. Although Alice doesn''t tell me anything, I''m sensing things between them.


    "I''ll go get us some drinks," Cindy said and smiled. But I think it was a sarcastic one. She rolled her eyes on him before walking away.


    "And she still hates me," he said and pursed his lips.


    I still don''t know why Cindy hates her. But what I''m wondering about right now is why she''s here. I thought that if you hate someone, you won''t be going to an event where she or he is invited to.


    "Come inside. I don''t wanna brag but I will. My mom cooks the best dishes," he proudly said. It''s just so sweet to see and hear that a man like him is very close to his family.


    ...


    "Do you know the reason why Cindy hates him? He''s a nice guy, right?" I asked Alice as we sat at our table. The music is loud but we can still hear each other.


    "No, I don''t. All I know is that Cindy''s little sister is his ex-girlfriend," Alice said before tasting the vegetable salad that the waiters served.


    Oh, I''m assuming that Cindy doesn''t like him for his sister. I''m not dying to know the reason but it makes me curious.


    "Hello, girls!" Cindy sat beside me, holding a bottle of wine. "This is a white wine that came from France. It''s so good and you both need to taste it."


    People here do like drinks. A lot of wine and beers have been served to everyone and they seem to enjoy the party.


    "I''d love to try it," Alice said, offering her wine glass to Cindy.


    "You better," Cindy chuckled as she pour the wine into Alice''s glass.


    "I think to use the restroom," I said.


    "Oh, sure." Cindy was about to stand but I said I can go on my own. I just asked for the directions.


    The helpers inside the house also pointed the direction because it''s in the inner part of the house. Their bathroom is like a hotel. It''s very bright and elegant and it looks like no one uses it. After I used the toilet, I went in front of the mirror to apply some lip balm because my lips started to get dry again. I combed my hair a little before I went outside to go back to our table.


    I was closing my bag when I suddenly bumped into someone near the glass door. His face looks familiar, or maybe he just looks like someone I know.


    "I''m so sorry," I apologized immediately to him. Luckily, I wasn''t holding anything that could spill.


    "It''s fine," he said and smiled. "Uhm... I believe I haven''t seen you before. Can I know your name?"


    I usually don''t talk to strangers. But people here don''t look suspicious at all. I guess I can be friends with anyone tonight.


    "It''s Olivia," I answered.


    "Oh." His face lit up in realization. "You must be Kellen''s secretary. I''m Sean, by the way."


    My mouth formed an ''o'' because I just realized that I bumped into Mr. Whitmore''s brother! Oh my God, it''s embarrassing. I''m at his birthday party but I didn''t know what he looked like


    And what''s worse is, I didn''t even greet him earlier!


    "Oh, uhm... S-Sir," I stuttered. "I didn''t know you were..."


    "Zach''s brother? Yeah, I am. He also told me that you''ll come here with Alice. I''m glad to meet you, Olivia."


    "It''s nice to meet you too, Sir. Happy Birthday," I said and smiled.


    "Thanks," he smiled. "But don''t call me ''sir''. I''m not your boss. Just call me by my name. I''m more used to it," he explained.


    "Okay." He seems like a nice person. And, he got the looks of a man that can attract ladies also. His eyes look like his brother''s. Maybe that''s why I know that he looks like someone I know.


    "You know what? Good for you you''re here. While my friend isn''t. Do you perhaps know the reason why?" he asked about Mr. Parker.


    "Maybe he''s a little tired today," I said even I''m not sure if that''s the reason.


    "Yeah, I guess that''s it," he sighed. "So, you enjoy the party, Olivia. If ever you need anything, you can ask me or the helpers, okay?"


    "Okay," I nodded.


    "I''ll go talk to my friends. Shall I escort you back to your table?" he asked nicely.


    "No, I''m fine. But thanks," I answered.


    "Okay, then. See you around," he said before smiling at me. He walked away to meet his friends that just gotten here.


    I was about to walk back to our table when I saw Mr. Parker talking to Sean with his car keys still in his hands because he had just gotten here. I thought he''s not in the mood to party? Then why is he here?


    I immediately looked away when our eyes met. He wasn''t surprised to see me because he knows that his cousin invited me.


    I walked hurriedly when I heard footsteps behind me and I know it''s him. I wasn''t paying attention and he just stood in front of me, making me bump into his chest.


    "Sir," I murmured. I took a step backward to make a distance between us.


    "Looks like you''re enjoying talking to Sean. Do you like him?"


    ....

 Chapter 41 - #41

    Chapter 41: One Night With A Twist


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I answered him.


    "Don''t play innocent with me, Liv. I saw how you showed him your smile," he seriously said.


    "I''m being nice to people whose nice to me, Mr. Parker. I know how to give and take."


    What''s wrong with smiling at people? I''m not that rude to not give the same vibes that a person gives me. He doesn''t see things the way a man like him should.


    "Then why won''t you show that same smile to me?" He raised a brow before crossing his arms.


    "Maybe because you don''t deserve it," I fired back and walked away.


    My night is getting stressful again instead of getting some relaxation. Maybe going here was a bad idea. I should leave.


    "Liv, where are you going?" Alice asked. She was happily talking to Cindy when they saw me walking towards the gate.


    "Home," I simply said.


    "What? Why? The real party hasn''t even started yet. Why would you go so soon?" Cindy asked me.


    I took a deep breath. I taught that I''m not rude earlier but what I''m doing right now makes me. It would be a bad decision to go, especially if my reasons are personal.


    I walked back towards them and pretended that nothing happened. But even so, they still asked me.


    "What happened? You just went to use the restroom and now you''re like this," Alice said.


    "I saw you talk to Kellen. Is something going on between the two of you? If there is, I''m guessing it''s not good," Cindy said.


    "Wait, he''s here?" Alice curiously asked. She must haven''t seen him going inside the house. "What happened?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it, Alice. I want a drink," I said.


    "I got you, Liv." Cindy waved to one of the waiters and whispered something to him before he walked away.


    Minutes have passed and the waiter came back with the drinks. I tasted it and it''s so bitter and strong at the same time. I like it a lot so I had a few drinks.


    "Liv, don''t drink too much. You might not be able to recover easily," Alice said.


    I was already tipsy but I didn''t care. All I think about is that I want to forget everything that makes me overthink. One of the reasons is Mr. Parker. He keeps staying on my mind even I don''t want him to.


    It has been two hours and I can''t stand on my own anymore. Everything keeps spinning around and I just laughed when I almost tripped.


    I tried to walk because I came from the restroom. As I walk slowly, I smelled his scent and I know it''s Mr. Parker.


    "Hello, sir." I smiled. It was the alcohol talking right now. I can''t control myself.


    "Let''s get you home," he said and held my waist because he didn''t want me to go out of balance.


    "No, I want to enjoy the party." I tried to get out of his grip but he was stronger than me.


    "You''ve had enough," he said with a deep voice. I didn''t respond because I wasn''t feeling very well. I feel dizzy and tired at the same time. And I just fell into his arms, I couldn''t stand anymore.


    ...


    Shit. My head hurts so bad. Is this the thing they call a massive hangover?


    I slowly get up while my hand is on my head. Then I realized I wasn''t on my bed. Where the hell am I?


    Oh, it''s Mr. Parker''s bed!


    "Goodmorning, Ms. Party girl," he said, crossing his arms and leaning on the wall to support his weight. I''ll take that as a sarcastic nickname to me. I feel embarrassed!


    "Sir." I tried to get out of the bed but my head was being squeezed.


    "Still want a drink?" He raised a brow and chuckled. I didn''t answer because I can''t. I''m too distracted by my stupid hangover. "Come on, let''s get something to eat."


    He walked towards me and helped me get out of bed. I followed him to the dining area and the food was already on the breakfast table. Gladly, I didn''t throw up last night because if I did, I might not be able to eat right now.


    We sat down and he was in front of me. I couldn''t look at him straight. I feel ashamed even though I don''t remember a lot of things last night.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry. It won''t happen again," I apologized.


    "Yes, because I won''t let it happen." He put a fried egg and three slices of bacon on my plate. "Drink your medicine, it will help you lessen your headache. I''ll call Rowan to send you home after."


    Send me home? But I have work. My day off is after a week.


    "Sir, I have work at the hotel. I need to be there," I argued.


    "Listen to me, Liv. You can''t work with this condition. Have a day off," he said before eating.


    "But who will drive you to the hotel?" I asked because he said he''ll call Rowan to drive for me.


    "I can drive for myself. I have my own license," he said to make me stop talking.


    ...


    "Thank you, Rowan. You really didn''t have to," I said.


    "Your safety is my responsibility too, Ms. Olivia. Besides, our boss wouldn''t let you go home by yourself while you''re in that state," he explained.


    "Yeah. But thank you so much. I''ll see you around," I said before getting out of the car.


    I went inside our apartment before going straight to the bathroom to take a quick bath. I feel so dirty because even though I washed up a little into Mr. Parker''s house, I can still smell the scent of alcohol in my mouth.


    After I took a bath, I carefully laid myself on my bed to take a rest for the whole day. I want this hangover to go away before the day ends so that I could work perfectly fine tomorrow at the hotel.


    ...


    I woke up and it''s already 5:30 PM. I got out of bed before going downstairs to cook our dinner. I washed the vegetables before I steamed them.


    "Liv, you''re here already? I thought your day off will be on Sunday?" Summer just got home.


    "Yeah, but I had a little hangover. Mr. Parker let me take a day off today," I explained while putting the vegetables into the plate.


    I and Summer are having our dinner as we talk about her school projects. She''s been promoted to be the head council of the events that will happen at their school. I''m very happy that she''s doing great and well even though she says it''s tiring somehow.


    ...


    "Mr. Parker," I called as I turn around because I was about to get out of his office after showing him his schedule for today. He has a lot of meetings and I''m very grateful that my headache is gone now.


    "Yeah?" he answered without looking at me. He was checking some reports and some of them are mine.


    "I didn''t do anything stupid the other night, right?" I had the urge to ask because it''s killing me. I don''t think I should act as if everything is okay when I know that I''m not sure about it because I don''t remember anything.


    "Why would you think that?" I now have his full attention.


    "I don''t remember anything. I''m afraid that I might did something bad."


    "Well, you didn''t," he leaned to his chair. "For me, it wasn''t bad."


    Is he saying that I did something embarrassing event he doesn''t see it as wrongdoing?!


    "What is it, Sir?" I came closer so I could hear him clearly.


    "Relax, no one saw it. It was just me," he smirked.


    Saw it? Does he mean I did something in front of him?!


    "Sir, please tell me. What did I do?" I begged him to spill it out.


    "I didn''t know you were a good dancer even without music," he smiled.


    What?! I''m done. Okay, I''m done.


    "I''m pretty sure I didn''t do that," I said to make everything clear. "I don''t dance in public."


    "But you did. Only, it''s private," he smirked like he enjoyed watching me do that.


    "Why did I end up being in your house, anyway?" I curiously asked. I mean, he could''ve just let me go home with Alice, right?


    "Alice and Cindy were drunk too. I don''t think I can let Alice drive you home, it''s dangerous."


    Oh, that''s why Alice told me that she and Cindy slept in the guest rooms of the Whitmores. It''s a good reason because I''m not close to Mr. Whitmore or his family.


    "Sean did offer for you to stay but I didn''t agree," he added.


    Wait, Sean did?


    "Really?" I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "Why? Should''ve I let him instead?" He sounded sarcastic.


    "No, I mean. Uhm... nothing." I just stayed quiet.


    "Liv, do you like him?"


    ....

 Chapter 42 - #42

    Chapter 42: Unconfirmed Feelings


    "Why would I like someone whom I just met?"


    I ridiculously looked at him. Why did he think that I like him? For me, he''s still a stranger somehow.


    "You do know the quote, ''Love at first sight'', right?" He then asked me.


    "I do. But I''m not someone who can use that as an excuse. If other people tend to experience that, I don''t." I started walking to get out of his office. It makes me feel weird when talking about such things.


    ...


    "Don''t step on the gas too hard. We''ll die," Alice joked. She''s giving me a free driving lesson on my day off because I already got myself a new car. Only I don''t know how to use it but Alice do so I''m so lucky to have a free session.


    "You don''t trust me enough," I said and we laughed. She''s sitting on the front seat, instructing me what to do next. It wasn''t that hard but I''m just nervous whenever a car passes by, I might hit it. Even I don''t trust myself on this either for now.


    "Turn right, carefully," Alice said. I did what she said and I smoothly moved the steering wheel. "So, I heard you and your boss are quite in a complicated situation. Care to share?" she said.


    It''s been a week. And I kept pulling myself together because I didn''t want to make things worse. I won''t let the issue between the two of us distract me as I work. Because that''s what I''m here for, I''m here to work for a better future for me and Summer.


    "I don''t know. I just wanted us to be normal like how we were before everything changed," I said as I drive carefully.


    "But you can''t. Things like that happen normally. You can tell people to erase their feelings for you but you''re not a hundred percent sure that they will. Unless they get amnesia, of course," she explained. Well, she''s right about that. If only I could tell Mr. Parker to stop feeling something special for me, I would. It''s for our own good.


    "I know," I simply said.


    "But you, how do you feel about him? I''ve asked you a couple of times but you still haven''t give out a clear answer," she said.


    "How can I answer a question if I don''t know the answer?"


    "You do know the answer, Liv. Maybe you''re just scared to admit it," Alice said.


    ...


    We''re in New Jersey to visit the building of the new hotel. It''s starting to get bigger and bigger and I''m really excited for it to be finished. It would be a successful project of Mr. Parker if it did. I''m walking around the garden and I''m admiring the fountain again while he''s talking to the engineer and the architect who made this thing possible. I took some pictures here as a remembrance of every time we go here.


    "Liv," Mr. Parker called me. I put my phone inside my bag before facing him while he''s walking towards me. "Would you like to come up there or just wait for me in the car?" he asked.


    "I''ll go too," I said and smiled before walking. He was walking behind me like I was the boss but I didn''t bother to switch places.


    It wasn''t too hot and it''s not too cold up here either. I''m guessing he will surely want to renovate this place because there''s nothing in here except for railings and cracked floor. The wind is so relaxing, no wonder why he loves it up here.


    "This is you and your sister''s favorite spot. I''m guessing the two of you make the same things too," I said to break the silence between us.


    "Well, she''s good at art. I''m not," he chuckled. "If she''s grown up now, I''m sure she''s even smarter than me."


    "Did you stop looking for her?" I had the urge to ask. I''m curious about it.


    "We didn''t. But we''re more like seeking for a sign of hope because it''s starting to feel that Lacey''s gone forever."


    "Lacey? Is that her name?" I asked him and he nodded. "You blame yourself so much. Are you sure that it''s your fault?"


    "It is. I''m with her the day she got lost. I''ve been a careless brother, Liv. And that will forever haunt me," he said.


    ...


    "I''ll try this one." Alice picked a red long sleeved dress. I accompanied her to buy a dress because she told me Mr. Whitmore asked her to go out on a date. I''m guessing they''re about to level up what they have and it''s not surprising though. I''m happy for Alice because I know that it''s what she wants to happen.


    "Yeah, it looks good on you, I think." I look at the other dresses, thinking if I should buy one for myself.


    "I''ll try it on in the fitting room," she said before walking away and entering the fitting room.


    I was roaming around and I look at the clothes. The dresses seem so expensive and I have no doubt because the designs are extraordinary. I''m not into designer clothes but I admire them somehow.


    "Olivia?" I turned to face whoever called me and I''ve been shocked by who it is.


    "Sean." I''m surprised that he''s here in the ladies'' wear. Why would he be in here? Maybe she''s looking for a dress for a girlfriend, I assume.


    "You''re looking for a dress too?" He asked, smiling. Now that I can see him closer, he looks more like his brother but has softer features.


    "Ah, no. I''m with-"


    "I''ll buy this one, Liv-" Alice stopped talking when she saw who I''m with. "Sir Sean, you''re here."


    "Hello, Alice. Is that a dress for a date?" He asked her. Did Mr. Whitmore told him?


    "Oh, uhm. No. Mr. Whitmore and I are attending a business meeting tomorrow-"


    "Using that dress? That''s not what my big brother told me," he said and smirked. What a supportive brother.


    "Oh, he told you." Alice got shy. She didn''t expect Mr. Whitmore will told her little brother about it. "Well, it''s good to see you, Sir. Liv, I''ll meet you at the register."


    I nodded. I was left with Sean here and I don''t even know what to say. I think it might be rude if I just leave him here.


    "So, Sir-, I mean, Sean. What brings you here?" I asked nicely to avoid a awkward situation.


    "I''m with my little sister. She''s looking for a dress for her birthday next week." Alice did tell me that they have a little sister which makes Sean the middle child.


    "That''s amazing. Your birthday and hers are on the same month." Sean''s birthday just happened lest than two weeks ago.


    "Yeah, it''s her 22nd birthday," he told me. "Oh, there she is."


    "I think this fits me so well. I''ll get this." His sister was fixing the dress while walking towards us. She looked at me like she was curious of who I am.


    "Hello. Are you Kellen''s secretary? You went to Sean''s birthday party, right?" she asked nicely and I nodded. "I knew it. I''m Camille."


    "Hi, Camille. I''m Olivia. Call me Liv," I introduced myself. They have the same eyes but nothing more. I wonder if Camille looks like her mother more. She''s pretty and she looks smart.


    "I know. My brother has a crush on y-"


    I didn''t had the chance to hear what she said because Sean immediately covered her mouth. Camille chuckled before removing her brother''s hand. It''s good to see that they seem very close.


    "It''s nice seeing you, Liv. We''ll go ahead," he waved before dragging her sister with him. I laughed before saying goodbye too.


    ...


    "Wow! Thank you so much, Liv!"


    Summer rushed to hug me after she opened my gift. It''s not her birthday but I wanted to give her something and I think she deserves it. I bought her art materials and they aren''t the ordinary ones that you can buy in common stores. I may have bought it on a high price but it doesn''t matter to me. I want her to have the best.


    "That''s not free," I joked. "I want you to paint me a portrait that I can put in my room."


    "Sure. I''ll make a colorful portrait for you," she said and smiled.


    Summer was fixing her painting materials on her study table when my phone rang. It''s Rowan. I wonder what''s so urgent for him to call me at this moment, it''s late. And he also doesn''t call me often.


    "Rowan," I said after I answered his call.


    "Ms. Olivia. I''m very sorry to disturb you tonight. I''m with Mr. Parker here at the club. He''s very drunk but he won''t stop drinking. I couldn''t contact his cousin." He''s talking about Mr. Whitmore.


    "Send me the adress," I said before going to my room to get my coat because it''s cold outside.


    Mr. Parker doesn''t go out so much at night. Why did he want to get his self drunk tonight?


    ....

 Chapter 43 - #43

    Chapter 43: Unknown Number


    "Liv, where are you going?"


    Summer followed me to my room when she heard me talking to someone. I combed my hair a little because it was messy.


    "Mr. Parker''s driver called. My boss is in a little trouble and he needs my help," I said before grabbing my bag with me. "I''ll be back in an hour."


    "Okay," she said. "Be careful." If I worry about Summer a lot, she worries about me too. Especially tonight because I don''t usually go out at night.


    I didn''t bring my car keys because I wasn''t planning on driving. I still don''t think I can drive by myself so I took a cab instead.


    As soon as I got inside the cab, I told the driver the address that Rowan texted me. The bar wasn''t so far so we got there for about fifteen minutes, I guess. After I paid my fee, I immediately went out and I saw Rowan standing in the parking lot.


    "Where is he?" I asked nervously.


    "He''s inside, Ms. Olivia. I''m very sorry that I called you¡ª"


    "It''s fine, Rowan. I wouldn''t let him go home on his own anyway. Let''s go," I said and we entered the bar.


    There weren''t a lot of people in here but it''s a big bar. Some of the ladies are dancing on the dance floor while the others were having drinks. After a few seconds of turning around to find him, I saw him sitting on a stool while holding a glass of... I don''t know what they call it.


    "Mr. Parker," I called him and he turned to face me.


    "Liv, you''re here. Or am I just hallucinating?" He chuckled. Gosh, he''s drunk.


    "Let''s get you home, Sir. You''ve had enough." I was in a serious mode but he keeps on smiling at me like he was so happy that I''m here. He then drinks again what''s left in his glass.


    "Can I have one more glass of bourbon, please?" He raised a hand to get the attention of the bartender. I lowered his hand but the bartender was already getting the bottle of bourbon.


    "No, he won''t get another glass," I said and he said okay. Thankfully, he still did not pour something into his glass.


    "What? I want more. I haven''t tried it yet," he said, acting like a child that didn''t get what he wanted. I signaled Rowan to help him get up and he did. We were about to go when he came back to the bar and paid for his drinks.


    "Keep the change," he said as soon as he put a one hundred dollar bill on the bar.


    ...


    I was suffering to help him because he''s too heavy. Thankfully, we''re now in his room and he just let himself fall on his bed. I removed his shoes so he can comfortably lie down. I went outside to make a cold compress using a clean towel. After I made it, I went back to his room.


    He was already sleeping but I need to take off his coat. I brushed his face carefully using the towel that was soaked in cold water with ice. I opened his dress shirt a bit so I can wipe some parts of his chest.


    I was about to walk away with the container in my hand when he held the other. I was stunned because it means he''s awake.


    "Stay," he mumbled. I turned around but his eyes were closed.


    "You need to rest, Mr. Parker," I said, trying to get out of his grip but it just became tighter.


    "Stay, Liv. Please," he begged me. I''ve made a quick decision and I don''t think he''ll be okay by himself if I leave him tonight.


    "I''ll just get these things cleaned up," I said and he didn''t respond. He let go of me right away, probably because he doesn''t have energy left in his body anymore.


    I went outside again to clean the container that I used. I also washed the towel before I put it in the drier. He doesn''t normally do this. In almost four months of working for him, he doesn''t get himself drunk because he knows that he has a lot of work to do every single day. What could be the reason? Is this about his family again?


    I washed my hands before going into his room again to check upon him. I''m glad that my presence didn''t wake him up because he''s already sleeping peacefully. I grabbed the blanket to put it all over him because it''s cold. I stood up and turned the lights off before going to one of his guest rooms. I also called Summer that I''ll be spending the night here in Mr. Parker''s house so she won''t have to wait for me anymore.


    I have slept in here three times, making tonight the fourth time. The first one was when his car had some issues while we''re in the middle of the road, making us go home late. The second is when we had a lot of work and the third one is when we came back from Chicago.


    I slept right away and thankfully, my alarm rang. I got out of bed and went straight to the kitchen to cook our breakfast. I made two ham and egg sandwiches before brewing some coffee for the two of us. When the breakfast was ready, I knocked on his door. He wasn''t responding so I just opened the door, only to see him wearing only a towel on his waist. His hair was still wet, a sign that he had just taken a bath.


    I quickly looked away. "The breakfast is ready," I said and he nodded. I went back to the kitchen so I can breathe some fresh air. Why do I feel awkward whenever I see him shirtless? Maybe it''s normal, I guess.


    For about five minutes, he already went out of his room. He''s now wearing sweatpants and a plain white t-shirt. His hair is still wet and he brushed it up before sitting on the breakfast table. I poured the coffee on his cup while he''s taking a bite of his sandwich.


    "I''m surprised you''re here," he said, not looking at me. "I asked you to stay, didn''t I?"


    "You did," I said, also not looking at him. I sat down before eating my sandwich. I hope it doesn''t taste awful to him.


    "I was drunk, Liv. You should''ve disagreed," he said which made me realize a lot of things. Yes, he was drunk. Why did I stay just because he told me to? Is that how much control he has over me? No, maybe because I was just worried as her secretary. Maybe.


    "I''m considering it as a part of my job, Mr. Parker. I hope we''re okay about that," I said before taking a sip of my coffee.


    ...


    It was a long day of work and Summer and I had just finished dinner. I took a quick shower before having my skincare routine. The products that I use is Alice''s recommendations and it perfectly fits my skin. I was applying cream when I received a text message.


    From: Unknown Number


    Hey, are you up?


    My eyebrows immediately furrowed. I don''t think it''s Alice because her number is already saved in my phone. Or did she change her number?


    To: Unknown Number


    Uhm... May I know who this is?


    It didn''t reach a minute for me to receive a reply.


    From: Unknown Number


    Oh, yeah. I''m sorry, I didn''t introduce myself first. It''s Sean.


    Sean? Where did he get my number? I don''t recall giving it to him when I''m at his house or at the mall. Strange.


    To: Unknown Number


    Oh. Hello, Sean. Where did you get my number?


    From: Unknown Number


    It doesn''t matter XD. How''s your day, by the way?


    Wow, he''s concerned about how my day went, huh?


    To: Unknown Number


    It was great.


    I didn''t know what to say but I just simply answered his question. I''m getting curious of why he''s texting me right now.


    From: Unknown Number


    Well, that''s good. Kellen doesn''t torture you at work, right? He better not.


    To: Unknown Number


    He doesn''t make me work overtime.


    From: Unknown Number


    Good. It''s time for you to rest now. Goodnight!


    I was thinking for about half an hour if I should reply back with a ''goodnight'' too but I ended up deciding not to. It means something if I did. Plus, we''re not that close so why should I? I mean, I get it. He''s a nice person. But I don''t want to give him a motivation.


    ...


    "Alice!" I called her as soon as it''s already lunch break.


    "What?" she asked, grabbing her phone and purse because we''ll have our break outside the hotel.


    "Did you give Sean my number?" I asked while we''re walking towards the lift.


    "No, why would I? We''re not that close," she said before pressing the button of the elevator. "Why? Did he text you?"


    "Yeah. Last night," I said.


    "My boss asked for you number yesterday. He said it''s for emergency purposes," Alice said. I knew it! Mr. Whitmore must''ve given it to Sean!


    "And he gave it to his brother. What a bright idea," I said before sarcastically laughing. It''s not that I hate Sean. But I don''t normally give my number to people just like that.


    "Maybe Sean has a crush on you," she said.


    ....

 Chapter 44 - #44

    Chapter 44: Another Invitation


    "That''s ridiculous, Alice."


    I rolled my eyes before going out of the lift. There''s no way Sean likes me. We don''t see each other often and we also don''t know much about ourselves. Maybe he just wants someone to talk to or he just wants us to be friends.


    "The way he looks at you, I can tell that he does. The problem is, you already like someone else," she teased me. Mr. Parker?! No!


    ...


    We ordered our food and while waiting for it, I remembered what Alice said. I don''t want to overthink it but I do believe that Sean has a reason for texting me last night. Maybe what I''m thinking is right, he wants us to be friends. Nothing more on that.


    "Someone''s mind is as deep as the ocean. Care to share?" Alice raised a brow. We''re sitting in front of each other while waiting for our food. "Oh, why would I ask? I already what you''re thinking about right now."


    "What is it?" I challenged her.


    "It''s not a ''what''. It''s a ''who''," she said and smirked. "Careful. Mr. Parker might get jealous," she added.


    "I don''t think that Sean likes me, okay? I mean, it''s too early for that," I rolled my eyes at her.


    "Dear, you do know how ''love at first sight'' works, right? If you don''t believe it, others do."


    She''s right. I can''t apply what I feel to everyone. But I hope that what she''s saying is wrong. That Sean has a thing for me. It''s hard to be around people who like you. It feels like you have an obligation to them even you don''t.


    "Fine. If he does, I won''t promise that he''ll have a chance on me," I said. "Have you already prepared your outfit for later?" I changed the topic. Alice will be having a date tonight with Mr. Whitmore. Well, I''m not against it. It''s her choice. I just hope he won''t play with her feelings just like how my colleagues describe him and my boss as a person.


    "The dress looks so fit on me. I wonder if he''ll like it," she said, looking up like a Disney princess that wants her dream to come true.


    "He better," I told her.


    ...


    "Sir, here are the reports for this week¡ªSir, are you okay?" I asked when I saw Mr. Parker holding his head like he''s in pain.


    "Yeah, I''m fine." He stood up to get the folder in my hands.


    "Sir, you look pale. Are you sure you don''t feel anything bad?" I asked one more time. I know he''s lying.


    "I''m okay, Liv. Don''t worry about me¡ª"


    I went closer to him and put my hand in his head. I knew it, he has a fever. Why does he always lie about what he feels? It''s not good for his health!


    "You don''t feel so well. You need to rest, Sir." I looked at him straight which made him realize that he won''t be able to argue with me right now. It''ll just make his head heavier. "I''ll call Rowan to send you home. I''ll accompany you."


    I told him to sit down before I went back to my cabin to call Rowan. I got my phone from my bag and I immediately dialed him. "Rowan," I called him.


    "Ms. Olivia, good day," he greeted.


    "Good day," I greeted back. "Can you pick us up here in the hotel? Mr. Parker catches a fever again. I can''t let him tire himself today," I said.


    "Sure. I''ll be there in ten minutes," he said and I said ''okay'' before ending the call.


    I went to the pantry to get medicine for his headache. It would help him in the meantime. I poured some water into the glass. I went back to his office, afterward. Even though he always gets a fever or any sort of sickness, I still worry about him. What if this time, it''s worse?


    ...


    While Mr. Parker is resting in his room, I prepared the ingredients for the food that I''ll cook. Firstly, I cooked the corn to make a corn soup. While waiting for it to boil, I got some fruits and vegetables from the fridge. I sliced the apple and carrots and combined them together in a bowl. When the corn soup was cooked, I placed everything on a tray, including the banana shake I made for him.


    I left his door open so I could enter with the tray in my hands. I placed it on the bedside table. He was already watching a tv show when I entered, which means that he already rested. He was in his pajamas and it''s kinda... cute.


    "Your lunch is ready, Sir." I pulled the mini table Mr. Parker uses whenever he eats a meal inside his bedroom.


    "You''re getting better at cooking, huh?" he said.


    "I''ll take that as a compliment, Sir." I smiled before getting his spoon.


    "No, I can do it myself," he said before getting the spoon from my hand.


    "Are you sure?" I asked. I''m just thinking that he might drop it accidentally.


    "Yeah, my head is fine now." He started eating. I stood up to take the blinds down because it''s so bright and his windows aren''t tinted. He might not get a perfect rest while being exposed to the sun. "Liv, why don''t you join me?"


    "Sir?" I didn''t catch what he said. Did I hear him right?


    "Why don''t you join me for lunch?" he repeated. He drinks some of the banana shake.


    "Oh," I paused. "I''m good, Sir. I''m not very hungry." But I am.


    "It''s already lunchtime. It''s not like we haven''t had lunch together before."


    He might think that it''s awkward for me but I need to show him that it''s not. I slightly nodded at him before getting my food from the kitchen and eating on the same table with him. It looks like he loved the corn soup I made. I also make that whenever Summer has a fever. It''s my specialty in this kind of situation.


    "Thank you, Liv," I heard him say.


    "For what, Mr. Parker?" I asked while fixing the used bowls on the tray.


    "For doing this," he said unspecifically.


    "It may not be a part of my job like you always say, but I want you to be okay. That''s why I''m here," I explained.


    "I know," he said and smiled.


    ...


    Three days have passed and Mr. Parker is now feeling great. I''m glad that now, he didn''t ask if I want an extra payment like what he did before. It offends me a bit because I don''t want people to think that all I want is money.


    I''m double-checking the schedule that I copied from the original one in case I mistyped something. After I check it, I opened my computer to review some reports. I''ve been doing it for at least two hours and my neck hurts a little. I went to the pantry to make myself a cup of tea before going back in my cabin with it. I was drinking my tea when I saw someone walking towards my desk.


    Is that Sean?


    "Liv, good morning." He smiled at me. I didn''t know how to react because I didn''t expect him to be here! What should I say to him?! I didn''t even reply on any of his texts these past few days. I haven''t got the chance to say a thing because he handed me a bouquet of flowers.


    "What is it for?" I had the urge to ask. I mean, it''s not my birthday, right? Did Mr. Whitmore tell him the wrong date?


    "Nothing. I just wanted to give you flowers," he answered. "Anyways, I''m here to invite you."


    "On what?" I asked. I can''t help but look at the flowers. Pink roses aren''t my favorite but it looks pretty. Last time I received a bouquet, I was still in the publishing company. It''s Mike who gave it. He must''ve think that it isn''t worth it, though. I don''t really care.


    "Remember Camille? My sister?" he asked and I nodded. "She wants you to be in her birthday party. That is if... you want."


    If I want? I paused for few seconds. I don''t really know how to respond. Should I go?


    "Uhm... " I wasn''t able to answer him right away.


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to decide right now. You can text me if you''ll come," he said before handing me a cardboard. "Here''s the invitation. It''s a proof that you''re invited by her."


    "I''ll text you. Maybe tomorrow," I said.


    "Are you sure about that? You aren''t texting me back," he chuckled. I''m surprised he isn''t angry about it. I mean, why would he? I just awkwardly laughed with him to avoid his questions. "I''ll see you around then."


    "Yeah. Thank you for the flowers, Sean." I smiled at him as a sign of thank you.


    "Liv?"


    I was stunned and I immediately dropped the flowers to my desk when I saw Mr.. Parker came out from his office.

 Chapter 45 - #45

    Chapter 45: What I Feel


    "Mr. Parker."


    He looked at the flowers on my table and I can tell that he was not surprised just by looking at his eyes. Am I in big trouble? He might think that I''m flirting with Sean!


    "Sean, what brings you here?" he asked Sean.


    "Hi, Kellen. I''m just here to give you this," he said and reached for another invitation in his pocket. "It''s Cami''s birthday."


    "I''ll be there. You also invited Liv?" Mr. Parker asked even I know he heard him already. It feels awkward standing here with the two of them.


    "Yeah, I did. Hopefully, she''ll come." Sean glanced at me and smiled. "I''ll see around then? Bye," he waved at me and I just replied a smile. "Bye, Kellen!" He then walked away.


    As soon as he got out of my sight, I took a deep breath. I don''t know the reason why I feel tensed while listening to their conversation. Thankfully, it was now over.


    "Liv, are you okay? What is it?" Mr. Parker asked me when he saw me acting weird.


    "Nothing, Sir." I forced a smile.


    ...


    The day is almost done and I''m now fixing my desk because I did a lot of paper works today. I put the others in the cabinet to organize it. After I cleaned my table, Mr. Parker came out from his office.


    "I don''t know if you''ll take my offer but I''ll still ask. Can I drive you to your home?"


    I wasn''t able to answer him right away. Alice left the office early so I''m planning on taking a cab tonight. But since he offered to drive me, I think it will be more practical to accept it. Besides, I didn''t want Mr. Parker to think that I''m still uncomfortable around him.


    "Yeah, sure," I casually said before grabbing my bag with me.


    We talked about a lot of things at work while he''s driving. It includes the events that will happen for the next months. He also told me that in three months, we''ll be going to London to meet up with a client. After a few minutes, we''re already in front of the apartment. I went out first and he did too so I didn''t go inside right away.


    "Thank you for the ride, Mr. Parker." I gave him a small smile and he nodded.


    "So, you wanna come in Cami''s party?" He stood in front of me while his hands are in his pockets.


    "I haven''t decided whether to go or not yet. You, are you going?" I asked back.


    "I will," he instantly answered. "So, you''re friends with Sean now."


    I wasn''t surprised when he asked that. I was expecting it already. Who wouldn''t think like that? Sean gave me flowers. I''m even holiding the bouquet right now.


    "Not exactly if you''re thinking that we''re very close," I said, just to make things clear to him.


    "Okay," he shortly said. I can read it in his eyes that he wants to say more. I''m curious about it so I think maybe I should ask him.


    "Anything you want to talk about, Mr. Parker?" I asked him. I pursed my lips when he didn''t answer after a few seconds.


    "I don''t think you wanna have this conversation again. Last time we had it, it didn''t end well."


    Oh, I knew it. He''s talking about what happened in Chicago. For the past few days, I realize something. If I''m scared to risk on someone, including him, how will I have a good future? A happy family? The reason why I distance myself from him is because I know and I can see that we won''t make a good couple. I''m an average girl, he''s more than twice of my standard.


    "I''m all ears now. I''m ready to hear what you wanna tell me," I said. Gladly, I think I made him have courage to say it.


    "I''m a man, Liv. I know how a relationship starts. If you and Sean have something, please, tell me," his eyes were begging.


    "Sir, I don''t have a thing for him. I don''t know if he does for me but it still doesn''t matter at this moment," I told him.


    "I know that you''re scared, Liv. I just want to let you know that what I feel for you is true. And the next time you''ll tell me to stop, I will. I''ll still be waiting for you until you''re ready." He just confessed to me for the hundredth time. Is that how much he likes me?


    ...


    The invitation today is at 7:00 PM. Camille even message me on my social media, asking if I''ll come. And yes, I''ve decided to come to her party tonight. After I watched a movie in my room, I went to the bathroom to take a bath. Luckily, I still have a new dress that I bought I think two weeks ago so I wouldn''t bother stress out myself looking for what to wear.


    I dried my hair using the blower and I curled in a little, beach waves to be exact. I wore a casual maroon off-shoulder dress with long sleeves and a pair of 3-inched silver block heels. I also wore a silver bracelet to complete my outfit. I applied a thin makeup on my face to look presentable so I wouldn''t look so stressed at the party. I was in the middle of applying lip gloss when my phone rang.


    It''s Mr. Parker.


    "Sir?"


    "I''ll pick you up," he said. It doesn''t sound like he''s already on his way so I still can object. I didn''t want to bother him anymore.


    "No, Sir. I can go there by myself," I said. I''ll go there alone because Alice will have dinner tonight with her parents. Good for her, she can still be with them. It makes me jealous to see her being happy with her family.


    I was a little competitive on Mr. Parker because he won''t let me go there by taking a cab. But in the end, I won the conversation so he just let me decide what I want. I ended the call as soon as we stopped talking. I put my phone on my bag before hanging it to my shoulder as I walk downstairs. Summer isn''t home yet because they''re on a date. I trust Dylan so I won''t worry too much.


    I opened the door and locked it when I was already outside. I made sure that Summer have a duplicate of the key because I don''t leave our door unlocked when no one is home. There are a lot of things than can be stolen and that''s the last thing I want to happen. I was about to book a grab when I saw a car and the man standing against it is... Sean.


    "Sean?" I blinked twice, not believing that he''s in front of me. What''s he doing here?


    "Hi, Liv." He smiled. "I just wondered if I can give you a ride?"


    "Uhm... how did you know my place?" I curiously asked. I''m guessing Mr. Whitmore told him.


    "I''m trying to know everything about you. For a reason, of course," he said and a smile rose form his lips. "Shall we?"


    He''s already here. I don''t think I can refuse, that would be so rude if I did. Given that I have no choice, I just said yes. He opened the door for me before he went into the driver''s seat.


    "You look pretty," he said, not looking at me. I actually don''t know how to respond to that but this isn''t the time to be humble. He might think that I''m a woman who has issues with self-confidence even I don''t.


    "Thanks," I simply answered. I was looking at the window for at least five minutes. I haven''t think of a topic yet to break the silence. I''m not a talkative person, Alice and Summer knows that. But, I can blend with anyone''s vibe.


    "So, you work for Kellen for four months now, am I right?" he asked. Thankfully, the awkward air around us is gone already.


    "Yeah," I answered. Is he asking things about me a lot?


    "Just to make things clear, Liv, I''m not stalking you. I just wanted to know you more." He chuckled. He probably thinks that I''m starting to get uncomfortable on what he says about me.


    "I didn''t think that way," I said, giving him a reason not to misunderstood things.


    The Whitmores'' house isn''t very far from Mr. Parker''s. I think I already know the road from the hotel to here. I''m good with directions but sadly, I still don''t know how to drive properly on highways. When we arrived, the gate was opened automatically. Technology nowadays really impresses me so much. it was very different when I was still a kid.


    He stopped the car in front of the house. People are kind of looking and I don''t think it''s a great idea that we get to go out here. I don''t like being the center of attention, especially when I''m not the one who''s supposed to get it. Sean opened the door for me so I went out.


    Just when I turn around and about to walk, I saw Mr. Parker and Mr. Whitmore talking to each other and.... they saw us too.

 Chapter 46 - #46

    Chapter 46: Torn Between Two Lovers


    "Liv! You made it!"


    Camille ran towards me. I could even hear her gold earrings bumping into each other. And she seem very happy to see me like I''m already her best friend although we''ve only met twice.


    "Happy birthday, Camille," I said and gave her a smile. She looks stunning tonight, wearing a black and silver dress with her hair tied in a neat ponytail. I''m taller than her but tonight, we''re on the same height because she''s wearing higher heels than mine.


    "I''m glad you''re here," she said. Her eyes went down onto my dress like she was disgusted. I didn''t know if I should be offended or should I laugh because of her face. "What are you wearing?!"


    "Uhm... A dress?" I said, chuckling.


    "I didn''t know you have a terrible sense of fashion. Come, I''ll show you what real fashion is." Camille held my hand and dragged me with her. I looked at Sean, who''s now with his brother and Mr. Parker. He just laughed at me when I gave him a begging look. Meanwhile, Mr. Parker didn''t even give an expression.


    Finally, Camille let go of my hand. I just followed her to her room on the second floor. I have no idea what she wants us to do but I think she wants to change my clothes. In my entire life, no one has ever told me that my style sucks. Maybe they''re just too polite to do that.


    "First, we need to pick you a beautiful dress. Come over here." She gestured so I followed her to her walk in closet.


    My mouth opened when I saw a lot of clothes and shoes in here. I can tell that she actually has a thing for fashion. Her clothes look very expensive. I''m guessing some of them are bought from other countries such as France and Italy. People there tend to normalize being good with fashion.


    "I think this will do," she said after she picked a white spaghetti dress that lengths for about three inches above the knee. Camille walked towards me and she placed the dress in front of me, thinking if she chose the right one.


    "I think it''s pretty," I said even I have no idea if it will look good on me. Even I''m taller that her, I could say that we have the same body shape. Any of her dresses would fit me.


    "No. You''ll look like you''re going to attend a wedding." She put it on the couch instead of putting it back in her closet. "What about this?"


    Another stunning dress impressed me. It''s a navy blue and black dress. It looks so seductive and hot because it''s backless.


    "It looks good. But it''s cold tonight," I said and we laughed.


    "Oh, this is the one." She showed me a glittering pure black dress. It has a slit that I think will reveal my panty. It''s too high!


    "That slit scares me."


    "Yeah. And it also looks like you''re a revengeful woman," she said, mocking her own opinion. "This one is rejected." She throwed it away on the couch with the other dresses.


    "This is perfect."


    What she had chosen left me starstrucked. It''s a gorgeous beige satin cocktail dress. It''s above the knee and it has a spaghetti strap. I''m in love with the dress.


    "I couldn''t agree more," I answered.


    Camille made me sit down in front of her mirror. She got some wet tissues to wipe my makeup before she started applying a new layer. I''m amazed by her, she''s really into these things. She looks like a pro when I''m watching her put powder on my face. Her makeup also looks expensive. I wonder how much money she spent for these.


    After she made my makeup, she ironed my hair a bit before tying it in a ponytail. She left some of my hair in both sides of my face to make it look extraordinary. She also made me wear a bronze pin heel shoes. Luckily, I''m somehow used to these kinds of shoes because I also wear them if Mr. Parker and I attend a formal event.


    "There, everything''s perfect now," she said.


    I stood up and looked myself in the big mirror beside her closet. All my life, I haven''t wore anything like this. Maybe my taste was really kind of terrible as what Camille said. She''s younger than me but I idolize her now.


    "I look so expensive," I laughed out of joy.


    "Because you are! That''s yours now. Including the shoes," Camille said which made me left in shock.


    "What? You can''t be serious, right?"


    "Uhm... I am?" She ridiculously looked at me.


    "Why would you give me all these stuff. It''s your birthday, Camille. I didn''t even buy you a gift." I''m feeling guilty now. I don''t think I can accept this just like that.


    "I didn''t ask for a gift, Liv. But, would you really reject my offer to give you those?" After a long conversation, she won it. I said I''ll take it because she won''t stop forcing me to.


    While I''m fixing my clothes that I was wearing earlier, their helper knocked and told Camille that her friends from New Jersey already came. I told her I''ll go down by myself so she can meet her friends now while I''m still getting my things inside the paper bag she gave me. I went to the bathroom after to pee.


    Camille told me to leave my things here for now so I won''t bother myself to carry it from time to time. She said I can just go back here before I go home. After everything was already inside the paper bag, I walked towards outside and I took the stairs.


    I was nervous when I saw that there''s a lot of people here and the stairs was kind of exposing me. I watched my steps as I take a step because even I''m used to wearing high heels, I couldn''t tell if I''ll trip or not. My hand was sliding in the handrail to have an extra support. Some of the people were looking at me but also some of them aren''t interested.


    I glanced down while still taking steps and I saw Mr. Parker. He was intensely looking at me. He couldn''t even get his eyes off me. On the other hand, Sean went to the stairs and smiled at me. He has a glass of champagne in his other hand while the other was lifted, a sign of being a gentleman. I had no choice but to take his hand.


    When I was already walking comfortably, I slowly let go of his hand. I don''t know why I felt like I just betrayed someone when I held his hand. It doesn''t feel right.


    Sean grabbed me a drink and I took it. I glanced at Mr. Parker who was sitting on the couch in like a VIP spot with Mr. Whitmore. It looks like he wanted to say something to me but couldn''t.


    "I''m not gonna lie, you look prettier. Camille did a great job." He smirked before drinking. I just agreed with him before drinking my champagne too.


    ...


    I''m sitting with Sean on a couch that''s parallel to where Mr. Parker sits and consecutive on where Mr. Whitmore also sits. I''m not surprised that Cindy is sitting next to Mr. Parker because he hates his cousin. Particularly, the older one. I still wonder why.


    "Kellen, say something about Liv. She''s very beautiful tonight. Another reason for me not to be straight," Cindy said which made my eyes widen. "I''m kidding." She laughed.


    Mr. Parker just smiled at me. I don''t even know if it''s a fake or a real one. He seems like he''s not in the mood. I''m hoping I''m not the reason. Mr. Whitmore, on the other side, tries to hide his smirk. What''s wrong with these people?


    "And I don''t wonder why I''m having the idea of making her mine." I was stunned by what Sean just said. Why did he say that in front of them? Cindy and Mr. Whitmore had the same reaction. They were quite surprised but amused. Mr. Parker and I just stayed silent. I know that he hated what Sean said.


    "Excuse me. I''ll just smoke outside." Mr. Parker stood up and walked away.


    "Wow. A guy that doesn''t smoke said that he''ll smoke right now. Interesting," Cindy said before drinking her tequila.


    She''s right. Mr. Parker doesn''t smoke. I know he just made that up to avoid the situation. I need to talk to him.


    I stood up and was about to follow Mr. Parker but Sean held my hand. "Where are you going?" he softly asked.


    "I''m going to smoke too," I said before getting out of his grip.


    "Liv!" he called but I didn''t look back. I''m too irritated to do that.


    I was almost running and the clicking sound of my shoes is all I hear while walking towards the backyard because this is where I saw Mr. Parker go.


    I''m responsible for hurting his feelings. I''ll make sure this will never happen again.


    ....

 Chapter 47 - #47

    Chapter 47: It''s You


    "Liv, wait!"


    I stopped when I heard Sean''s footsteps. He went after me which made me sighed in annoyance. He stood in front of me and his face was filled with confusion.


    "Did I say something wrong?" he worriedly asked.


    "Maybe you think you didn''t but you did," I said. I was about to walk when he stood in front of me again, not letting me pass through.


    "I''m sorry, Liv." He gave me an apologetic look.


    "I want a straight answer, Sean. Do you like me?" I had the urge to ask. I don''t like assuming things secretly.


    "I do," he simply answered without hesitation. "And I know Kellen likes you too. I just want to let him know that the best man will always win."


    The nerve. I''m not used to this behavior of a man.


    "Sean, this isn''t a competition. Plus, he''s your cousin and your friend. Don''t you think you just disrespected him? You know that he likes me, but then you said that in front of him." I shook my head, getting disappointed. I thought Sean is better than this. I mean, he could be. He just doesn''t want to.


    "What do you want me to do then? You want me to let you fall for him? You want me to do nothing?" He sounded so pathetic. Why would he force someone to like him back easily?


    "That''s not how you like someone, Sean. If you like someone, you should let them be happy, whatever the reason is. If you can''t trust the process, stop it already. You''re wasting your time."


    "So you like him too, huh? Am I right?" His tone gets higher.


    "And what if I do? You don''t have a say on that. You can''t hold me like I''m yours," I angrily said before walking away. Thank God, he stopped following me this time. I couldn''t handle having that conversation with him anymore if I didn''t walk away. It''s like I''m suffocating on something I shouldn''t be.


    I ran to find Mr. Parker. The backyard was so big and dark because no one is here. I was walking for at least a minute but I couldn''t find him. I just stood in the middle, not knowing what to do. Why do I feel this? Why do I feel like I don''t want him to be hurt?


    "Who are you looking for?" I was startled when I heard his deep voice. I turned around and I saw him leaning on the wall in the corridor with his other hand in his pocket and he''s... smoking. I immediately walked towards him.


    "Mr. Parker. It was nothing," I said. "I have no idea what Sean said earlier."


    "What are you talking about?" he asked, acting innocent before smoking his cigarette.


    "You already know what I mean." I took the cigarette from his hand which made him furrow his eyebrows. I threw it to the floor before stepping on it. "Why are you smoking? You don''t do that."


    "I want to." He got the cigarette box from his pocket but when he opened it, nothing''s in it. "Lucky for you, I ran out."


    "Since when did you smoke?" I ridiculously asked. I will not tolerate him, this isn''t good his health.


    "I always have it with me, just in case I''ll need it." He wasn''t paying attention. It was like words are just coming out from his mouth but he doesn''t think of it first. "Why are you here?"


    Wow, isn''t it obvious that I''m worried? How numb of him!


    "I was hoping to talk to you," I answered.


    "Why?" He now stood straight in front of me so I had to look up a little. Honestly, he looks intimidating but I''m starting to get immune to it.


    "What Sean said doesn''t matter. It shouldn''t matter to the both of us," I said, not knowing the exact words to say. It''s embarrassing.


    "And why is that?" He''s trying to make me say it straight!


    "Because..." I paused. "Because I said so," I proudly said.


    He let out a short sarcastic laugh. "You ran all the way here to say that? Interesting." I rolled my eyes on him before walking away.


    ...


    The party was over and I didn''t push myself to talk to Sean. It''ll just make our situation worse. But I''ll make sure that we''ll talk some other time to settle things between us. I hate it when I have an unsolved problem with someone.


    People are now leaving the house. Thankfully, Sean was accompanying some of his friends and he''s far away from us. Cindy went home earlier with her other friend, I don''t know her name.


    "I''ll drive you home," Mr. Parker said. I didn''t respond and I know he''ll take it as a ''yes''.


    ...


    We were quiet inside the car. It''s not that awkward, it''s just that no one dares to speak first. I browsed my social media to kill some time. While I was scrolling on Instagram, Camille suddenly called me.


    "Hey, Liv. I just want to say thank you for coming," she happily said on the phone.


    "Yeah, anytime," I answered.


    "And also I''m sorry about uhm... my brother. Don''t worry, I''ll talk to him later."


    "You don''t need to, Camille. I''ll talk to him some other time," I answered. I don''t want to bother her about me and Sean. It''s her birthday, she doesn''t deserve to be stressed out.


    After talking for a few minutes, she now ended the call. I''m starting to think that she and I will be good friends in the future. She''s the sweetest person I''ve ever met.


    "Did you two fight?" Mr. Parker asked, not looking at me. He might have noticed it because I was acting uncomfortable the whole time after we talked in the corridor.


    "We just had a misunderstanding. It''ll be okay soon, I''m sure," I explained.


    "You should''ve not come outside," he said which annoyed me. "You''re just making me confused."


    I took a deep breath before facing him. "I''m not making you confused. I just clarified things to you."


    "That''s the thing, Liv. You didn''t clarify things on me. You just made it worse."


    "What?" I let out a sarcastic laugh. "I made the situation worse? I''m trying to fix things and¡ª"


    "Why? Is something broken?" he asked, taking what I''ve said literally.


    "I just don''t want you to¡ª"


    "Get jealous? You don''t want me to get hurt? Is that it?" He stopped the car which made me silent. I didn''t know what to say anymore. Should I agree? Or should I not? "Answer me, Liv."


    My heart was beating too fast and I figured I should get some fresh air. I went out of the car and I heard him come out too. We''re in the middle of nowhere, thankfully, no one can see us because I''m starting to sense that we''re going to start an argument.


    "What? You''re gonna try to escape again? Come on, Liv," he let out a bitter laugh.


    "You want me to tell you the truth? Fine!" I walked closer to him until we''re inches away from each other. "Yes, I don''t want you to get jealous." I don''t know why I''m saying this right now. I''m not even drunk. I cannot tell that it''s the alcohol talking in here.


    "I want a clear reason to that. You can''t just tell people that you don''t want them to get jealous of someone," he said, forcing me to spill it out.


    "I don''t want you to misunderstood it! If you''re thinking that I like him, I don''t. I want you to always remember that," I explained, catching my breath because I spoke too fast.


    "Is that it?" He leaned closer to me, looking at me in the eye. He''s really squeezing information from me! Oh for God''s sake!


    "That''s it," I responded instantly to him.


    "You know what? I really got hurt back there. You''re even holding his hand earlier. It hurts me to see you happy with him." He dramatically held his chest like he was deeply hurt. But he''s just making fun of me!


    "I''m not happy! I''m not even smiling!" I defended myself.


    "If you don''t like him, then who is the lucky man?" He raised a brow before crossing his arms in front of me. I glared at him before rolling my eyes.


    "You don''t have to know¡ª"


    "But I do want to know." He smirked, teasing me. I then took another deep breath. He''ll never let me getaway with this now. Perhaps I should give him what he wanted to make him stop talking already. Besides, I don''t think I still have the strength to hide it anymore.


    "I, Olivia Riley Gomez, will officially admit that I like you, Sir." He still seemed surprised a little, maybe not because he''s shock that I like him, but because he didn''t expect me to confess. "Yes, you heard me.. I like you."

 Chapter 48 - #48

    Chapter 48: Our First Day Together


    Then, we stayed quiet for a few seconds which made the situation more awkward and awkward. I couldn''t look at him. It''s too much to handle.


    I just exposed myself!


    "You''re not kidding?" Wow, he''s still doubting me. After what I''ve said, he still thinks that I''m not serious about it?


    "Do I look like I''m messing around?" I arched a brow and he shook his head to say no. I could actually hear my heart beat, it''s getting faster and faster.


    He was staring at me for a moment at I can''t stay still anymore. I was about to go back inside the car when he grabbed my hand and pulled me into a kiss.


    I was stunned and I didn''t know what to do but my eyes automatically closed while feeling his lips on mine. He held my nape and adjusted an angle while kissing me passionately. I put my arms around his neck, I was just going on with the flow and it makes me crazy. We pulled away to breathe. We were staring each other''s eyes and his gaze was inescapable.


    "I''ll take you home," he whispered before giving me a small smile.


    ...


    It''s almost 9:30 PM. I already washed my face with facial soap and now I''m doing my skin care routine. I used my toner and I let it dry. While I was applying my moisturizer, I couldn''t help but think what happened earlier. My cheeks are turning red again.


    Gosh, it''s embarrassing! I hope I responded to his kiss well.


    The scene keeps repeating on my head. It wasn''t my first kiss because I had it in high school when I was dared to kiss someone I don''t know. But even so, Mr. Parker''s kiss has the biggest impact on me. I can''t get it out of my mind. I hope it won''t be a reason for me not to be comfortable around him again.


    After I did my skin care, I removed my hair band before lying down on my bed. It''s already 10 PM and I can''t sleep. I had no choice but to browse my social medias to entertain myself. Meanwhile, I received a text from Mr. Parker.


    From: Mr. Parker


    You still up?


    To: Mr. Parker


    Yeah, I can''t sleep.


    I know he knows the reason why. You''re the freakin'' reason! Damn.


    ...


    I took a deep breath before going inside his office. A smirk rose from his lips when he saw me walking towards him. We agreed not to tell anyone about us yet because it''ll cause a lot of massive rumors and we, especially I, don''t want that to happen. I want a private life, and I''m happy that he understands it.


    "Your schedule for today, Sir." I still need to act normal around him in here. I should be professional even we''re already together. Work is work for me.


    He gently get the tablet from me and read it for a few seconds before returning it. "Make the meeting with the food and drink manager 30 minutes earlier. We need to be in New Jersey before 2 PM," he said.


    "Okay, Sir." I was walking towards the glass door when he called me.


    "Liv," he said so I turned around. "Have a nice day," he said before smiling while checking his direct reports.


    "Likewise, Mr. Parker," I simply said.


    ...


    "We''re proposing three new dishes, Mr. Parker," Mr. Billy Roberts said. Using the big monitor in front of us, he showed different pictures of their team''s suggestion for the additional load of dishes for the hotel.


    The pictures looks very natural and delicious. No wonder why people who check-in in this hotel normally give good reviews about the food they serve. Mr. Roberts disappoints no one.


    After a short meeting, Mr. Parker agreed with the proposal. That wasn''t unexpected because Mr. Roberts presented it very well. It was almost lunch time and Mr. Parker told me to reserve a restaurant so I did. He also told me not to call Rowan because he''ll be the one to drive.


    ...


    I put a lot of parmesan on my pasta before mixing it. I love everything about cheese. It''s very addictive for me. I was eating peacefully when I saw Mr. Parker staring at me. What now?


    I raised my eyebrows to ask why. "You''re cute," he smiled. I didn''t know what to say. Should I say thank you? Or should I just nod? I don''t know!


    I was still thinking of an answer when he got a tissue and leaned closer to me. I didn''t notice that I have some sauce on the side of my lips so he wiped it.


    "Thanks," I genuinely said. His gestures to me are now changing. He''s being sweet and I''m not surprised.


    While in the car to New Jersey, we''re stuck in a heavy traffic. Maybe that''s why Mr. Parker wants us to leave early. It''s because the road is under construction. Unfortunately, we still didn''t have the chance to avoid this kind of traffic.


    ...


    I stretched my neck as soon as I got out of the car. We''re already at the site and it''s cold in here. I was already expecting so I brought my sweater with me. We walked towards the unfinished building and some of the construction workers greeted Mr. Parker and me. They''re very nice for doing that every time we go here. It''s like I''m being welcomed in a place I don''t own.


    While Mr. Parker is talking to them, I''m taking pictures. The building isn''t being made too fast, neither slow. But I know it''ll still take a lot of time for it to be fully furnished and be ready for business. I wonder if at that time, I''m still working in Parker hotel. I hope I am. But no one knows what will happen in the future so I''ll just keep hoping then.


    "I''m assuming you''re a beautiful photographer in your past life." I was like caught in act because I was startled when he suddenly talked. I didn''t even hear his footsteps towards me. I stood up straight and put my phone inside my bag.


    "Well, nothing is impossible, Sir," I said and smiled. I''m not a big believer of reincarnations. For me, it''s still a made-up genre for stories because I haven''t experienced it or even hear it from a story of someone I know. But as I said, nothing is impossible. He might be right about me being a photographer in my past life. I do take pictures a lot to save a lot of memories.


    "Sir? We''re alone in here and you''re calling me that," he said in a questioning tone.


    "We''re at work, Mr. Parker."


    "Even so. Just drop the formality when we''re together, please." Even he wants me to, I''m not used to it. Ever since we met, I started calling him Sir or Mr. Parker. I don''t think it''s easy to change it. But I''m not gonna lie, it became weird to call him by that since last night, knowing that we''re already official.


    "I''ll try," I shortly answered.


    We went to his favorite spot and at this moment, the air was vibing with us. He''s also not sad as how he used to be whenever we go up here. I know that he didn''t forgot to think about his sister right now but I''m very happy that something is cheering him up already. It''s so nice to see his smile, a genuine one.


    "You love the shoes, huh?" He teased me when he noticed that I''m wearing the shoes that he bought me for the whole week.


    "It''s just too much to waste if I won''t use it." I said, to make him stop talking. But the real reason why I want to use it is because it''s the most comfortable shoes I''ve ever had. Yet, it''s the most expensive one. And if I tell him that I love it, he''s gonna buy me a lot and I don''t think that''s practical. One is enough to me.


    ...


    This time, he didn''t offer to drive me home because it became like a required thing for him to do as what he said to me earlier. He said he''ll take me home every night and I didn''t refuse anymore. Besides, I don''t think I''ll be able to master driving my brand new car. I''ll just leave it to Summer, she needs it more than I do, as of now.


    Just when we both got out of the car, we saw Sean standing beside his car. He looks like he''s been waiting here for so long. I checked my phone and I have so many missed calls from him. When Sean felt our presence, he quickly walked towards us.


    "Liv, can we talk?" His eyes looks like he''s begging me. I glanced at Mr. Parker who''s beside me, speechless.


    "Sean, what are you doing here?" I asked him. "I''m sorry I haven''t answered your calls. I didn''t check my phone. Is there anything you want to tell me?"


    At this point, I feel terrified that we''re standing in front of each other, with Mr. Parker by my side.


    ....

 Chapter 49 - #49

    Chapter 49: Let''s Be Friends


    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ¡­


    "Kellen." Sean looked at him. "I just... want to talk to her. Even just for five minutes."


    I looked at Mr. Parker. He doesn''t look angry but he''s also not happy to see Sean. I don''t want their friendship as cousins to be destroyed because of me. But for that not to happen, Sean needs to understand the situation. I hope he will.


    "I''ll call you later, I promise," I said, looking at Mr. Parker. What I''ve said calmed him down and he seem to be okay with it so he just nodded.


    "I''ll go ahead," he said to us. He looks like he want to say something to Sean but couldn''t. I do think that it''s uncomfortable for them to talk in front of me. He then walked towards his car behind driving away.


    I''m grateful that even we''re already together, he doesn''t forbid me to talk to Sean. I chose him and I think it''s the reason why.


    And there, I was left with Sean. I can see in his eyes that he really wants to fix this thing between us.


    "Thank you," he said.


    He probably did not expect me to let him talk to me after what happened yesterday. I also think that talking to him would be a good decision to make things clear between the two of us.


    "Can we grab some drink?" he asked nicely and I simply nodded to agree.


    ...


    We went to the nearest coffee shop and we sit on a table where we can privately talk without any distractions. Luckily, the place isn''t crowded so we can hear each other clearly.


    "I''m sorry for how I acted last night. I know, I''m just someone whom you randomly knew and it''s not your fault that¡­ I like you."


    He sounded so apologetic. I don''t demand a sorry from him but I just didn''t know that he''s the kind of guy that wants to get what he wants, even using the wrong way.


    "I understand, Sean. And I''m sorry if I can''t give what you want. I just¡­ can''t," I told him, looking down on my drink that I haven''t consumed yet. I actually feel bad about telling him this but I need to. I don''t want his feelings to get deeper, especially because I''m not there to catch him if he falls.


    "I know. You''re with Kellen now, am I right?" he asked using a normal voice. I''m expecting he''d ask.


    I just nodded, getting out of words. Now, I''m remembering the day when I first met him. He was so nice and that''s what I see on him right now which gives me another reason to feel bad for letting him down. But I can''t also force myself to like someone I don''t like. I''ll just be hurting him if I do that.


    "I respect your decision, Liv. I really do. And I''m happy for you," he said and gave me a sad smile.


    "Thank you," I almost whispered, not knowing what to say anymore.


    "But we can still be friends, right?" he asked me, hesitating before he put his cup down.


    "Of course, Sean. I''d love that," I answered sincerely. I''m happy that we''re okay now. It feels so much better.


    "And Camille? She really likes you," he said, smiling.


    "Tell her I''ll always keep in touch." I''ve always wanted to have friends. I''m lucky that Camille reaches out to me like I''m already her best friend.


    ¡­


    I took a shower before doing my regular skin care. It''s 10 PM and I still haven''t talked to Mr. Parker. I hope he''s still awake. I sat on my bed before getting my phone from the bedside table. I dialed his number and I laughed when he answered it immediately after one ring.


    "I hope I did not wake you up," I said and leaned on my headboard.


    "I''m sitting on my couch for three hours, waiting for your call. I was arguing with myself if I should call you or should I just wait. Thankfully, I stopped myself from calling you first." I laughed again when he said that. I can really feel that he wants to talk to me as much as I do. "Well, how did it go?"


    "I feel better. Sean and I are okay now, and I was hoping that the two of you will talk too. If it wasn''t for me, you and him won''t have a problem," I explained.


    Before I came, I know that they treat each other like brothers, including Mr. Whitmore. I don''t blame myself because I know that Mr. Parker won''t like the idea of that. It''s just that I don''t want their relationship to be destroyed just like that.


    "We don''t have a problem that needed to be fixed, Liv," he said, not getting my point here.


    I''m assuming he might say that. Men are difficult to deal with but for someone who became special to me, his problem is also my problem now.


    "I doubt that. I''m guessing you didn''t even talk to him last night before we go home," I said, to make him remember. "Look, I don''t want that you''re having a feud with him."


    "I know. I''ll talk to him, I promise," he answered.


    ¡­


    The next day, I wasn''t sure if Mr. Parker will talk to Sean as what he said yesterday. He was quiet earlier when I entered his office and I have no idea why. I was about to talk to him when I remembered that we had a deal. A deal that we won''t bring personal matters when we''re at work.


    I stood up to make him his snack. Just when I thought that the person making his own coffee is one of my colleagues, Mr. Parker turned around and faced me. What is he doing?


    "I''m supposed to do that, Sir," I said as I look at him while he''s mixing his coffee.


    "Not anymore," he answered, not looking at me. I noticed that he''s making two cups of it. Is he sleepy today?


    When he was done mixing it both, he suddenly grabbed the other one and he was giving it to me. "Do you want me to put it on a tray, Sir?" I asked him while holding the cup.


    "No. I made that for you," he said and smiled. "Have a great day," he said before walking away with his coffee and a plate of biscuits.


    What did just happen? Did he just make my job? Or doesn''t he like the way how I make coffee? I was thinking of it while sipping the one he made for me. It''s a different one, a herbal coffee. He knows that I like it? I did not even tell him about it.


    After eleven hours of work, Mr. Parker drove me home. It feels different today. He''s not acting weird but I felt like he''s changing somehow. He became quiet and it seems like he''s always distracting himself by working. Is something wrong?


    ¡­


    Today is my day off and Summer and I planned eating on our favorite restaurant in Brooklyn. I''m shocked that she already knows how to drive. I''m guessing Dylan gave her a free lesson too. Only that she''s a fast learner compare to me.


    "Slow down, Summer," I said when I felt that we''re getting a little too fast on the road. I''m sitting on the front while she''s driving. She already knows the way because we usually eat there every Saturday when I''m still in the publishing company that Mike owns. Speaking of, Isla called me to tell me the news. Mike and the bitch who got me fired have already broken up. I don''t know if it''s a bad or good news, though. I don''t really care about it anymore. Plus, I''m happy with my life now.


    "Calm down, Liv. There are no cars in here," she said, laughing at my reaction.


    After an hour of travelling, we already arrived where we''ll eat our lunch. After she parked the car, we went straight inside. A lot of tables are occupied but it''s also not crowded.


    We were walking towards our chosen table and I was shocked by whom I saw. Mr. Whitmore is here with a girl and he''s holding her hand. I''m pretty sure that''s not Alice.


    ¡­


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open for any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: Vampee_Cake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 50 - #50

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 50: Complication


    ...


    "Liv, what are you looking at?" Summer asked before peeking at the direction where I was looking.


    I can tell that the girl he''s with is not just a friend. What kind of friend is that? I''m still not sure if I should tell Alice about this. She haven''t confirmed it to me yet if they''re already official.


    "Nothing," I lied. "Let''s find another table. I don''t like it in here."


    Summer seems not to notice anything about what I said. She''s used to me being a person who changes decision every time when it comes to different things.


    I have chosen a table on a corner but I still see them. I feel I''m spying on Mr. Whitmore. But if he continues on making Alice think that he likes her, he should stop. I don''t want Alice get hurt... again.


    I think that was 4 or 5 years ago. When we met, Alice has a long-time boyfriend. Unexpectedly, he cheated on her, which made Alice cry every night and I almost run out of ideas how to make her happy because she can''t find a reason to. And this time, I won''t let it happen again. As her friend, I''ll never tolerate anyone''s will to play with her feelings.


    "Liv, you''re looking at that couple for about five minutes. Do you know them?" she asked while holding the menu.


    I shook my head. "No, I don''t," I said before looking at the menu to distract myself.


    We ordered our food and it was served immediately. And in that exact time, Mr. Whitmore and the girl stood up and walked away. It''s not my business but I''m curious about them. I don''t think Alice will like this.


    After we have eaten, we decided to buy some groceries and some stuff we need at home. Normally, I''m the one doing it but when I started working at the hotel, Summer said she can handle it because I always come home before dinner which means I don''t have time to go to the supermarket.


    ...


    "Knock knock!" Alice was joking around while knocking on our door. I opened it for her and she''s carrying a plastic bag. "I brought some chiken and beer." She walked towards the dining area. We have a mini table there where we can drink comfortably.


    "That''s too much Korean drama, I think," I said. She loves watching korean dramas. It''s her stress reliever. Sometimes, she also shops for clothes that are in the style of koreans.


    "I can''t help it," she said while unwrapping the food she bought. I also like korean food. Only I don''t use chopsticks often because it makes me spill everything.


    "So, what''s the problem?" I asked before sitting down and taking a taste of the bite-size chicken.


    "Problem?" she innocently said. Alice failed to remember that I know her more than anyone. She sat down, not saying a word because she knows that I already smelled something fishy.


    "Come on, Alice. You won''t drink easily without an ocassion," I said. "What is it? Is it about your mom?"


    Alice has always been in a difficult position when it comes to her mom. They fight a lot about many things like money. And that''s also why I feel bad for her. She''s the kind of person who laughs and smiles even she has a problem. She''s good at hiding her emotions and that''s why I want to protect her.


    "It''s not a family issue." Her mood changed as she sat down. She opened the can of beer and took a sip of it.


    "Then, what is it?" I asked again while opening my can.


    "It''s my boss. Zach seems cold to me this past few days. I don''t even know why," she said, playing with the chopsticks on her hand.


    "Did you ask him about it?"


    "I did. But he said he was just busy with something he can''t tell me," she told me.


    At that moment, I can''t decide if what should I do. Should I tell her about what I saw earlier? But I have no proof. I can''t just say that I saw Mr. Whitmore with other girl. Plus, I don''t know a thing about them. I can''t declare something I''m not sure of.


    "When was the last time you talk to him? You know, like in a casual one," I said to make an exception when at work.


    "Yesterday, when we''re having our lunch," Alice said. I can it in her eyes that her emotions are all mixed up. She looks confused, sad, and worried at the same time.


    "Didn''t you try to talk to him today?" I asked.


    "I did. But he''s kind of avoiding me," she answered.


    ...


    Today, Mr. Parker is scheduled to have a meeting with the architect and engineer of the new building for some sudden changes of the new building. The survey results for the interior design was delayed and that''s why they need to talk about it as much as possible because the building is already under construction for four months.


    I was checking some reports on my desk when I heard someone familiar talking. If I''m not mistaken, it''s coming from Mr. Whitmore''s office. A few minutes have passed and I saw Cindy walking towards Mr. Parker''s office.


    "Oh. Hi, Liv. Is your boss busy?" she asked. Cindy looked like she''s very stressed and pissed off. I wonder why.


    "Not much. You can go inside," I told her.


    "Okay, thanks. I won''t make out with him, I promise." I didn''t know if that was supposed to be a joke or a serious statement.


    When she got inside, I stood up to make them some snacks because it''s already 10 AM. I went to the pantry and I poured some lemonade on two glasses. I also sliced the carrot cake and put in into two small plates. I gathered them all into a tray before going inside Mr. Parker''s office.


    When I entered, I heard them talking about something. Cindy was sitting on the sofa that is parallel to where Mr. Parker is sitting with her legs crossed. "Your cousin just gives me another reason to hate him. He may not care about my opinion but I care about my sister. He broke her heart, I won''t allow it again."


    Is Cindy talking about Mr. Zach Whitmore?


    She glanced at me. "Oh, you heard that, didn''t you?" Cindy arched a brow. I glanced at Mr. Parker before looking back to her.


    "I don''t even have an idea what you''re talking about," I honestly said before putting the tray down so they could already eat.


    "It''s about Zach. He''s a piece of shit who put my sister into a year of loneliness," she explained casually. "I think you need to check up on your friend. I''m assuming she''s already having a hard time after how I spilled everything inside that douchebag''s office."


    Alice. She heard everything!


    "Excuse me," I said before getting out and running towards her cabin that is on the same floor.


    I stopped when I saw them quietly talking. Alice turned into me when she felt my presence. And as expected, she''s already in tears but I know she''s trying to hold it back. She wiped it before walking pass through me.


    "What happened, Sir?" I asked Mr. Whitmore who''s looking very guilty now.


    "I made a mistake," he said using a low voice.


    I didn''t have time to talk to him anymore. I rushed to follow Alice and I saw her go inside the restroom. I went in and she started to burst into tears in front of the mirror.


    "Alice," I whispered before caressing her back to make her calm down because she''s barely breathing.


    "Is he telling me that everything was just a lie?" she asked. I don''t even know what to answer. I feel like I failed to protect her... again. "No. No, everything was real to me. He can''t just tell me that he still haven''t moved on with his ex-girlfriend."


    In that moment, something triggered me. Mr. Whitmore can''t cause another trauma on Alice. If I need to convince her to resign and find another job, I will. I can''t see her crying again like this. I can''t.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open for any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 51 - #51

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 51: Deja Vu


    ...


    "Is Alice okay?" Mr. Parker asked me while we''re walking together around the garden here in the site where the building is being made. The meeting with the engineer and architect was done and they all agreed with having some changes with the interior and exterior.


    I shook my head. "She''s definitely not," I said. Alice doesn''t deserve this. She''s a woman who gives her all for the person she loves. But why does it always have to end up with tears? It''s so unfair to her.


    "I''ll talk to Zach later." I''m delighted when he doesn''t tolerate his cousin when it comes to these things. Is Mr. Parker has always been like this? Or he just changed?


    "If it''s okay to know, what happened between Mr. Whitmore and Cindy''s sister?" I curiously asked. I couldn''t get it out of my head when Cindy said something about it earlier. "Did he really break her heart?"


    Mr. Parker hesitated to answer but still did. "They had a big fight and Zach got himself drunk in the club. The next morning, Kelly, Cindy''s sister, went to Zach''s condo and she saw him sleeping with a girl."


    I knew it. It involves another woman.


    "And that''s how they broke up, right?" I asked and he slowly nodded. "Are they having an affair again?"


    Mr. Parker curiously looked at me after I said that. "What? What makes you say that? Alice hasn''t told you what she has with Zach?" he asked with his eyebrows furrowed.


    "I''m thinking that they''re still not together, Sir. Plus," I paused. I''m hesitating if I should tell him. "I s-saw Mr. Whitmore with other girl yesterday and I did not tell Alice because I don''t have a proof. I don''t want her to overthink about something."


    But here I am now, I''m being regretful by the time I saw her crying.


    "That was surely Kelly. That''s probably why Cindy is mad again lately." He sighed. "Zach also didn''t tell me about this. I thought Kelly and him had closure and now she''s courting Alice. He''s so good at hiding things. I didn''t even notice he was seeing Kelly again," he explained.


    Mr. Whitmore doesn''t have the right to play with Alice''s feelings. He knows she likes her. But why did he even give her motivation if he still loves someone else? That''s a very stupid move to make.


    "I''m sorry if this happened to Alice. Zach is someone who parties with girls all the time but he''ll never cheat on someone," he told me. He''ll never cheat, huh?


    "Sir, you just told me that he slept with another woman. How is that not cheating?" I stopped walking and furrowed my eyebrows.


    "Liv, he was drunk. He didn''t know what he was doing," he tried to explain but I still don''t accept it as an excuse. What if Alice is in Kelly''s position at that time? Would it be so ridiculous if Mr. Whitmore makes a foolish excuse that he was drunk that''s why he slept with another woman?


    "That''s actually not a good thing to say," I answered. I was about to walk away when he grabbed my arms, making me face him. "What?" I raised a brow.


    "You''re not mad at me, aren''t you?" he asked.


    "I''m not mad at you, Mr. Parker." I pulled my arms from his hand. "But it makes me mad whenever I see Alice getting hurt. And what you said was an unacceptable explanation. Being drunk is never an excuse. I''m sorry if I''m overreacting right now, I can''t help it. I''m scared that Alice might suffer again even she doesn''t deserve it. Your cousin is a total jerk. And I''m not going to tolerate what he''s doing."


    ...


    "Liv, is everything okay? What happened?" Summer knocked on my door. I did not eat with her at dinner tonight because I''m too stressed to do that.


    I dropped by Alice''s apartment next door but she did not allow me to come in. She said doesn''t want to talk to anyone and she wants to be alone which scares me. Alice is not suicidal but I''m not comfortable thinking that she''s facing this on her own. I need to be there for her.


    "Liv, talk to me. Are you okay? Did something happen at work?" she asked again when I didn''t respond. "I''ll come in."


    Summer entered my room while I was sitting and leaning on my headboard. She sat beside me, observing my reaction. She''s a very sensitive girl. She senses it when something''s wrong with me.


    "It''s not about me," I said, sighing.


    "Then, whom is it?" she raised a brow.


    "Alice. She got hurt emotionally," I answered.


    "Again?" Even Summer didn''t believe it.


    "Exactly," I told her. "She won''t allow me to talk to her. I''m worried."


    "Alice is not suicidal. Maybe she just wants to be alone. You know, to clear her head and to have some rest," Summer explained.


    "That''s the thing. I don''t know if she''ll have a rest while thinking what her boss did to her." I shook my head, feeling disappointed in Mr. Whitmore.


    ...


    I knocked on Alice''s apartment but she didn''t even open it. I texted her and she did not reply. It has been three days and she''s still not going to work since what happened. I can''t let this go any farther. I need to talk to Mr. Whitmore. He can''t just run away from a problem he caused.


    When I got into the hotel. I made some paper works for the first two hours. I also called a lot of people because Mr. Parker will be having two meetings after lunch. After I put the papers in their respective folders, I decided to see Mr. Whitmore.


    I walked towards his office and I knocked. I glanced at Alice''s cabin which was just in front of his office like mine. It looks very clean and neat, like no one''s using it. After a few seconds, Mr. Whitmore opened the door.


    "Liv, what are you doing here?" he asked, still holding the doorknob.


    "Can I talk to you, Sir?" I asked. It seems like he already knows what we''re going to talk about if he''ll let me go in.


    "Sure," he said so I walk inside and he closed the door. I sat down on the sofa which was facing him so I could talk to him properly.


    "I know, it''s not good to talk about something not related to work. But I''m worried about my friend, Sir. She''s been avoiding everyone for three days and she''s not like that before. What happened that day?" I had the urge to ask. I just want to know the reason so that I can help Alice to go through the problem she has.


    Mr. Whitmore took a deep breath. The guilt might have stayed inside of him. I''m not surprised. "She heard what Cindy said. And I have no one to blame but myself. I hurt her."


    "In what way?" I asked.


    "In a way that isn''t so easy to fix. And I''ll take full responsibility of it," he told me.


    Wow, fix it? He didn''t even afford to visit Alice. Or did he?


    "Can you be honest with me, Sir?" I asked and he nodded right away. "Why did you take Alice on a date last time? What does that mean?"


    He was quiet for seconds, not knowing what to say or how to start. "I was thinking that I should return the favor. She has been my friend and I know that she likes me. I just wanted her to feel that she deserves to feel what she wants to feel from me. But I realize that I can''t give it to her," he explained.


    Why do I see myself on him? When Mr. Parker confessed to me, I was hesitant on my next move. I don''t even know the right thing to do back then. I also hurt his feelings. But still, it''s very different on this situation.


    "Even just a little bit, didn''t you feel anything for her?" I asked to make things clear.


    "I don''t, I''m sorry."


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 52 - #52

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 52: Our Relationship


    ...


    "Not even by accident?"


    He shook his head. "I really don''t." Of all the good things that he showed Alice, it''s too hard to believe that he doesn''t like her.


    "So, all you did for her was just out of pity? You pity her," I said.


    "I don''t pity her. I wanted her to feel that she deserves to be loved and-"


    "It''s better to tell the truth than give her a reason to be happy by lying," I said, not letting him finish what he''s saying because I already expected that it was his very reason why he did that to Alice. "You made her hopes high even you know the fact that you don''t feel anything towards her."


    "I know, I made a mistake. And I''m not going to escape from it. Alice is the sweetest person I''ve ever known and I''ll do everything for her to forgive me," he answered.


    "Forgive you?" I let out a sarcastic chuckle. "You didn''t even bother to visit her."


    His eyes suddenly looked so sad. "Trust me, Liv. I''ve been visiting her for the past three days. Every morning and every night. But she won''t show herself to me. She''s not replying to my messages. I don''t know what to do anymore."


    ...


    My work is done and Mr. Parker drove me home. We''ve already talk about us and I also said that I''m sorry for how I''ve been acting these past few days. I''m just worried about Alice''s situation and he actually understands it which makes me grateful. I thought he''ll be mad at me but he didn''t. He said he doesn''t have a reason to and whenever I need him, he''s always right there, ready to help.


    I was cooking for my dinner when I decided to go try to knock on Alice''s door again. Summer will be sleeping at Polly''s tonight so I''m alone here in our apartment. I put the pasta that I cooked in a bowl before going out to reach Alice.


    I knocked three times but she didn''t come out. "Alice," I called her. "I brought some dinner. You know it''s quite weird not eating meals with you for three days. It feels like I''m not used to it. Can we have dinner together tonight?" I asked nicely.


    I''ve been waiting for five minutes in front of her door but she didn''t come out. When I already lose my hope that she''ll show herself, I decided to walk back towards my apartment. I put the bowl on the table before getting a glass and pouring some juice in it. I was about to drink it when I heard someone knock.


    I walked towards the door and opened it. "Alice!" My eyes widened a little because her visit was unexpected. I thought she''ll never let anyone see her again for a long time.


    "Sure, let''s have dinner together." She forced a smile but I do think that it''s still genuine. I hugged her immediately and seconds passed when she hugged me back.


    "Alice, are you okay?" I asked when I pulled away from the hug. "I mean, how are you?"


    "I''m fine, Liv." She tapped my hand that was on her shoulder.


    "Come in. I made some pasta," I said. I closed the door as soon as she got inside. We walked together towards the dining area and we sat there. "I was so worried about you. I thought you''ll never show up."


    "I''m sorry if I made you worried. I just wanted some time to be alone," she said, looking down.


    "Alice, you don''t have to be sorry, okay? But as your friend, I should help you go through all of these. So, please, tell me if I can help." She knows that I worry so much on things. Especially, when it''s a personal matter. As long as I know that I can help, I will.


    "You don''t have to do anything. Your presence is enough to make me feel that I still have a reason to be happy, Alice said and smiled.


    ...


    The next day, we had a lot of paper works at the hotel. The day went so fast and now, Mr. Parker is driving me home.


    "Are you excited?" I asked while looking at him.


    "Of what?" he asked back while his eyes are still on the road.


    "The new building," I simply answered.


    "Yeah, I guess I am." It has been two weeks and he''s still acting weird. He''s quiet and very dull to talk to.


    "Did I do something wrong?" I asked out of nowhere. I''m dying to know what''s the problem because I''m not used to it. I''m not used to him being minimal with his words.


    "What do you mean?" he asked, still not looking at me.


    "Ever since that night we talked on the phone, you''ve been acting differently. Why?" I was almost whispering but I made sure that he heard it.


    We''re already in front of the apartment. He went out and got the door for me. As soon as we''re already facing each other, I asked him again.


    "Why? I''m still hoping we could talk about it," I said, looking up a little because he''s tall.


    He then looked away, not knowing if should he answer my question or not. "I''m sorry if that bothers you."


    "I don''t need an apology. I wanna know if you''re okay. If there''s something I''ve said that you didn''t like¨C"


    "No, Liv. You didn''t do anything wrong. I''m just... I just want us to have a normal relationship like others. I''m preventing myself on being possessive because it''s a selfish thing to do," he explained.


    "You''re not selfish, okay? What is this all about?" I walked closer to him.


    "I get jealous easily, Liv. Whenever I think that you''re friends with Sean, I can''t help it. And I know it''s selfish to get jealous when you''re not doing anything wrong with him." I knew it. His reason is me being friends with Sean. I know and I can feel that he''s the type of man who gets jealous in that way. But I''m too numb to make him feel that.


    "I''m sorry if you feel that," I said, giving him an apologetic look. "But don''t ever think that I''ll level up the friendship that I have with him. And please, don''t change the way you treat him. He''s still your cousin and your friend. We both know he''s also a big part of your life."


    "I know. And I''m trying to pull myself together for you," he said and carresed the right side of my face. "I''ll go ahead. Take a rest. Goodnight."


    ...


    I was doing my skin care routine when I heard something. I immediately opened the door and I saw Summer standing. She dropped the first aid kit and the things were scattered on the floor.


    "Summer, are you okay?" I worriedly asked while she was picking it all up.


    "Yeah, I''m fine, Liv," she answered.


    "Let me help you," I said before kneeling. While I was putting the bandages inside the kit, I saw a bruise on her left arm. "What happened?"


    "I accidentally dropped it¨C"


    "No. What happened to your arm?" I asked which made her cover it with her hand.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a scratch." I can see it in her eyes that she''s lying. What''s happening to her? She''s not like this. Summer doesn''t lie on anything.


    "Tell me the truth. Did someone hurt you?" I asked again using a serious tone to make her say what really happened.


    "I... got into a fight at school. I was trying to pull myself from fighting with her but she called me a slut," she said.


    I sighed before gathering everything and closing the first aid kit. I asked her to come to her room and I''ll disinfect her wound. It''s not that big but it can be infected because it''s an open wound.


    "If a person is badmouthing you, it''s not so hard to just walk away, Summer. Violence is not an answer to make things right," I explained while putting some oitment on her arm.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do this," she answered quietly.


    "Where else does it hurt?" I asked.


    "Nothing. I just hit my head a little on my locker but it''s nothing. But, I remembered something that I didn''t expect I will."


    "What is it?"


    "I remembered something from the past," she said.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open for any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 53 - #53

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 53: Overthink


    ...


    "Are you sure you''re going to be okay?" I asked Alice.


    We''re now going to the hotel and she decided to go back to work. It has been a week and she knows that there''s a lot to cope with.


    "You asked me that for like a hundred times already," she laughed. "Liv, I''m okay. I promise."


    I just nodded as she drive the car. I can''t help but think if she''ll be able to work comfortable around Mr. Whitmore after what happened. I wish he won''t do anything stupid that will make her cry again. Even though I don''t want Alice to get near to him, I like the idea of them talking somehow so that Alice''s mind will be cleared. She deserves an explanation and clarifications.


    "You? Are you doing good with your boss these days?" she glanced at me.


    "Yeah. We''re doing great. The load of work is rising every day and I think I''m being used to it," I answered.


    The new hotel is getting bigger and bigger. I can''t wait to see it for the next years... if I''m still working for him, of course. But I''m ninety percent sure that I am.


    "Is he still giving you hints?"


    My heart almost skipped a beat. I remembered that I haven''t told anyone yet about me and Mr. Parker. Should I tell her already? Or should I wait for the perfect time? Gosh, I don''t even know when is the perfect time.


    "Uhm... yeah, sometimes. But it''s not something I can''t handle," I just said to make ends.


    After thirty minutes of driving, we already arrived at the hotel. When I took off my seat belt, I noticed that Alice looks nervous. I caressed her shoulder and told her to take a deep breath so she did.


    "Everything''s going to be fine, Alice. I''m sure of it," I said and smiled at her. She nodded at me before we got out of her car.


    ...


    "Sir, do you want coffee? Or tea?" I asked. I''m standing in front of his desk and I can see that he''s very tired. He must have been working overnight to review some reports and surveys.


    "I''m good," he said while his head is on the top of his arms on the table. His voice was weak and he needs to get some rest.


    "Mr. Parker you should rest even just a little bit. You can''t work like that," I said before going beside him. I held his shoulders so he can stand up. He no longer objected so he stood up.


    I accompanied him until we got into his penthouse. I opened the door for him and when we entered, we went straight to his bed. I got the blinds down so he won''t hurt his eyes while he''s sleeping.


    "Liv?" I heard his voice. I glanced at him and I saw that his eyes are closed.


    I gently sat on the bed, facing him. "Yes?"


    "Do you hate me?" he suddenly asked which made me furrow my eyebrows.


    "I don''t. Why would you ask that?"


    He paused for seconds. "No particular reason," he whispered. I just smiled before placing the blanket on top of him.


    I went to the kitchen and opened the fridge to get some water. Things came into my mind as I drink. Is something wrong with him? Is he overthinking again about me and Sean? I have no idea how to make him feel that I like him more than he knows. I haven''t been in a relationship before which makes me dumb when it comes to this.


    I washed the glass I used before putting it back to it''s respective place. I was about to go out when my feet decided on it''s own to walk towards the bedroom.


    I saw him sleeping peacefully and I had a little smile on my face when I saw how innocent his face is while sleeping. No wonder a lot of woman likes him. And because of that, I''m worried somehow. What if he''ll realize that there''s someone better than me? Will he leave without saying goodbye?


    I shook my head, getting disappointed on myself. We haven''t been dating for a month yet but I''m thinking about silly things. I wonder if he''s thinking the same thing, even though he dated a lot of women before.


    I then got out of his penthouse and went back to my cabin. I made my daily report for at least an hour before putting it into a folder. I also talked to the handler of the budget on making the new building because they''re going to deliver loads of materials tomorrow.


    It was almost lunch time and Mr. Parker is still in his penthouse. I called Rowan to buy him his favorite sandwich so he won''t need to go down because he might get tired easily while not having enough rest. I fixed my things on my table before getting my bag.


    I went to Alice''s cabin so we could have our lunch together. But I saw them talking and they looked at me. Alice doesn''t look bothered but she doesn''t look happy also.


    "We''re going to have our lunch, Sir," Alice said formally to Mr. Whitmore.


    "Yeah, sure." He glanced at me before going inside. Won''t he have his lunch? Or maybe he''ll just use a food delivery app.


    Alice stood up before getting her bag. We walked together towards the elevator. "How''s your day with him?" I asked as we enter the lift.


    "We''re good. I''m happy he doesn''t bring it up. It feels like I''m not ready to talk about it yet," she answered before hanging her bag into her shoulder.


    "Yeah. It''s not good to rush things up. But whenever you''re ready, it''s also a great idea to talk to him to make everything clear," I said and she nodded.


    ...


    "Don''t tell me you got into another fight again." I was looking at Summer while cooking our dinner. She looks grumpy and upset about something since I got home.


    "I didn''t," she almost whispered while fixing the plates on the table because I''m almost done here.


    "But you look like you wanna kill someone. Care to share?" I asked before turning the stove off.


    She sighed before walking towards me to help transfer the food into a clean plate. "Dylan and I had a misunderstanding. He thought I''m flirting with someone else."


    "Why would he think that?" I asked before wiping the sauce on the counter top because I spilled a little.


    "I was just talking about silly things with Polly''s cousin, James. And everybody knows that James had a crush on me a year ago," she explained.


    "Are you sure it''s already a year ago? Did he tell you that he''s not into you anymore?" I asked and she paused for a second, realizing what I''ve said.


    She then shook her head. "No, he didn''t."


    "Then, he might still have feelings for you. You also said that everybody knows about it. Dylan must have been jealous of James when you talked to him," I told her. "But what did he tell you?"


    "Nothing. Dylan just asked me if why am I so happy while talking to him. I said we''re just having fun. And then he just avoids me the whole day," Summer answered before pouring water on two glasses.


    "It bothers you, doesn''t it?" I put the food in the dining table and sat on the chair. Summer sat in front of me.


    "It does. I can''t help but think about it so I called him lately but he keeps on acting weird," she said.


    "I''m assuming your boyfriend got hurt, Summer. And I think his reason is valid," I explained to her.


    She started eating and I did too. "Should I reach out to him again?" she asked for an advice.


    "For me, I think you should. It''s not good to leave a misunderstanding between the two of you," I said and continued eating.


    She sighed before drinking water. "I think I should too. I''ll call him later," Summer said. "Wait, I''ve never heard you making an advice about these things before. You suddenly know many things about relationship."


    I swallowed even I don''t have food inside my mouth. "Uhh... I''ve read so many books," I lied.


    "No. You''re dating your boss," she suddenly said.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open for any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 54 - #54

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 54: Keep It Private


    ...


    "Summer, I don''t know what you''re talking about." I let out a fake laugh to avoid getting caught.


    "Liv, I''m your sister. You can''t hide things from me. I''m good at connecting dots," she answered like she''s not surprised.


    "Okay, fine. But how sure are you that I''m seeing my boss?" I challenged her.


    "He drives you home every night. You always say that he treats you well even though in your colleagues, he''s strict somehow." I was dumb to think that she''ll not notice it. She''s smarter than me and now, I think it''s a disadvantage whenever someone tries to keep a secret from her.


    I didn''t talk after. I just enjoyed eating the food I cooked. I figured I don''t plan on hiding it to her because she''s my sister.


    "Am I right?" She raised a brow before eating the carrot.


    "Don''t tell anyone yet. Some of your friends might know him and it''s a big thing if they''ll know about us," I said.


    "Yeah. A private relationship is cute," she teased me.


    ...


    "Here''s your schedule for today, Sir," I said and handed him the tablet.


    "Liv," he called as he hand it back to me. "My dad wants me to have dinner on our house tonight. And I''m planning on telling them about us."


    He what? My eyes widened when I heard him say that. "W-What?" I stuttered.


    "Don''t you want to have dinner with them?" he asked, looking at me.


    "No, it''s not like that. But don''t you think it''s too early for them to know about us?" I asked. I also don''t want to rush things. Plus, his mom still intimidates me. I''m assuming she won''t like me for his son.


    "Okay, if that''s what you want. But will you have dinner with us? I promise, I won''t tell anything if you''re still not comfortable," he said.


    "Okay. I''ll go with you," I answered.


    ...


    The day went so fast and now, we''re heading to Mr. Parker''s other house where his parents are living. I''m a bit nervous because I haven''t been in the same table with them before. I wish I won''t do anything stupid that will make them have a bad impression of me.


    "I know it''s a weird thing to ask but how''s it going with your mom?" I asked him while we''re inside the car. Their house is not so far but also not so near from the hotel.


    "Nothing changed. She still hates me," he answered using a low voice.


    If only I could make magic and change her mom''s perspective on him, I would. It makes me sad whenever he''s trying to reach out to his mom but she won''t give him a chance. But also, I can''t get in the middle of their issue. It might get worse because of me.


    "Why?" he asked before taking a quick glance on me.


    "Nothing," I said. "I just want you to know that I''m hoping you''ll reunite sooner."


    A small smile rose from his lips. "I know you do."


    I took a quick nap inside the car because I''m tired a little. We had a lot of work today. We reviewed a lot of renovation plans because Mr. Parker wants to upgrade the facilities of the main hotel.


    I opened my eyes and I looked at him. This man is really living his dreams. I''m so happy that he achieved more than the expected. He sometimes gets tired but I can see that he loves his work and he always gets a worth it result in every hard work he does and I know he deserves it so much.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" He must''ve seen me staring at him from his peripheral vision.


    "I''m adoring you," I said and smiled.


    After another fifteen minutes, we already arrived at their place. It''s my first time going here and the house is bigger than I expected. It''s like a palace-like mansion and some of the helpers are cleaning in the yard. They greeted us as we walk pass them. They''re so nice and polite.


    "You know them all?" I asked Mr. Parker who was walking beside me.


    "Quite. Some of them are working for us for more than two decades. I was still a baby back then," he told me.


    I wonder what he looked like when he was a baby. He must have been so cute that everyone who sees him wants to pinch his cheeks. And I know it didn''t change. He still looks like an angel and I can''t deny that.


    We entered the house and the helpers are there, preparing the dinner on the table. Some of them smiled at me because the others were busy. We walked towards the dining area and we saw his dad helping them put the dishes on the dining table.


    "Dad," he called him.


    "Kellen, I''m glad you''re here," he said and they hugged each other.


    "This is Liv. If you still remember her, she''s my secretary," Mr. Parker introduced me.


    "Ah, yes. I remember her. Welcome to our home, dear." He shook my hand. I can tell that he''s a nice person.


    "Good evening, Sir," I greeted.


    "Where''s mom?" Mr. Parker asked while turning his head around to probably find Mrs. Parker.


    "I''m assuming she''s going downstairs by now¡ªoh, there she is," his dad said.


    I turned around and I saw her walking towards us. She wasn''t surprised to see me and her face wasn''t very happy either. I''m already expecting that anyways. But I''d really work hard so she will like me someday even it''s a bit impossible. I''ll make her see that I deserve his son and I''ll never disappoint her, neither his dad, Mr. Parker.


    "I''m surprised you already had time for us," Mrs. Parker said as she sat down, not looking at his son.


    We all sat down and Mr. Parker even held the chair so I can sit comfortably. I hope they didn''t notice anything suspicious about that. I glanced at his dad who was smiling at the moment.


    "You should''ve said you missed your son," he said, teasing her. Mrs. Parker just glared at his husband.


    My heart suddenly got warm when I realized what Mr. Parker is pertaining to. It means that Mrs. Parker isn''t happy about her son not going here often anymore since they had a fight in the 32nd founding anniversary of the hotel.


    I looked at Mr. Parker who was sitting next to me. He''s hiding his smile, scared that his mom will change her mood again. I''m grateful because he really looks happy right now.


    We started eating and we talked about business like how''s the new building. Mrs. Parker didn''t talk much but she talks to his son somehow and I''m happy that she does, even just a little bit. Is this the start of them reuniting? I can''t wait to see them bond together as mom and son.


    ...


    Mr. Parker drove me home. He now can''t hide his emotions. His smile screams happiness and it''s so heart warming. As soon as we got out of the car, he hugged me tight which stunned me a little but I still hugged him back. I caressed his back and I closed my eyes, feeling happy for him too. He pulled away, smiling.


    "I thought it was too late," he told me.


    "See, what I tell you. A mother''s love is incomparable. Even you turn the world upside down, she''s still your mom and you''re still his son. That will never change," I said and smiled.


    "Thank you for giving me hope every time, Liv. I sometimes don''t realize that I need it but I do," he said.


    "You''re welcome. Just remember that I''m always here, Mr. Parker." He pouted after I said that. I raised my eyebrows to ask him why.


    "Can you please," he used a begging tone like a kid. "Stop calling me that. I want us to be casual with each other when we''re alone."


    "You want me to call you Kellen?" I raised a brow.


    He suddenly froze on where he''s standing. "Did you just say my name?" His reaction was blank. "Can you say it again? I didn''t record it." He even got his phone out so I laughed.


    "No need. I''m going to call you by your name starting tonight," I told him and he smiled. "Goodnight, Kellen."


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open for any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 55 - #55

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 55: Third Month


    ...


    Days went so fast. Three months have passed and it was just like a blink of an eye. Nothing changed but some of my colleagues already knew about me and Kellen. I thought they were going to be surprised but they didn''t. They said it was not something no one can notice.


    "You''ve spent like four hundred dollars of my money already," I said to Alice while we''re walking around the ladies'' apparel.


    I told her that I''ll buy her a dress for no particular reason. It may be comsidered as a gift even it''s not her birthday yet.


    "That''s your payment for not telling me that you''re with your boss already," she said while looking for another dress.


    I said I''ll buy her one but she already bought three using my card. True friends are terrifying these days.


    "What? I told you about it a long time ago," I defended myself.


    "Yeah, in like a month ago." I thought she already moved on about it because I didn''t tell her right away. I was being cautious it would spread around the hotel and I don''t want it to affect our work. "I''m your one amd only best friend but it felt like I was the last one to know it."


    Alice is now looking for cosmetics. She''s somehow into those things because when she was in high school, she used to compete in beauty contests. It''s the complete opposite of my life back then. I was just someone who prioritizes studies over extracurricular activities. But sadly, I didn''t have the chance to finish school. But it''s no big deal to me now. I just want Summer to achieve her dreams and that''s more than enough for me.


    "Geez, I thought we''re good about that already." I rolled my eyes while she''s trying some of the lipsticks on. "Fine. I''ll buy you another item."


    Her face lit up like a child who''s now getting what she wants. "That''s a real friend." She smiled before walking around again like a kid.


    Speaking about her, Alice had a hard time but I''m happy that she recovered well. Mr. Whitmore and she decided to settle things between the two of them. No strings attached they said. But I know it was hard for Alice. I even asked her if she wants to quit her job but she said she''ll be okay.


    ...


    "Are you ready for out flight to Ohio tomorrow?" He asked while he''s driving. We''re heading towards the hotel.


    Ever since our first month together, he decided to pick me up every single day. At first, I didn''t agree but he insisted because he wants that he''ll be the first person I''ll see every morning. Sweet, isn''t he?


    "I''m excited," I told him. "You also have friends who live there, right?"


    He nodded. "My classmates from high school. I''m keeping in touch with them more than my friends back in college."


    I remembered he told me he didn''t have much friends in college because almost all of them looks up to him. He''s the top of the class and his grandfather is the co-owner of the school he''s studying on.


    "I''ll introduce you to them when we get there," Kellen said which made me smile like an idiot while looking at the window.


    Then, the day went so fast because we reviewed a lot of reports and we went to New Jersey to checkup on the building. He drove me home and after I had dinner with Summer, I went to my room to double check my things in case I forgot to put something inside my luggage.


    Summer went inside while I was zipping my bag. She sat on my bed and hugged a pillow. "It''s weird."


    "What''s weird?" I asked before putting the bag down so I can sit beside her.


    "I kept remembering things like... deja vu?"


    "Deja vu? Like what?" I asked.


    "I was painting at the gallery room lately. My painting looks familiar even I haven''t painted something like that yet. It makes me overthink," Summer told me.


    "Maybe you did have a painting like that before," I told her.


    "I didn''t. I know every single painting I made. The main question is why does it look familiar and... it''s like a memory of something," she said.


    At this moment, I''ve realized something. Does it mean she''s remembering something from... the past? I don''t get it but I felt different. I was scared to know the idea of her, getting hints from her life before mom and dad adopted her.


    ...


    "Are you okay? You look puzzled," Kellen said, looking at me. I didn''t even realize he asked a question so I didn''t answer which made him hold my chin to face him. "Liv, are you okay?" he repeated.


    I simply nodded when I came back to myself. "Yeah," I said.


    "If you are, why do you look bothered? Did something happen?" he asked me.


    I took a deep breath before adjusting my position so I could lean my head on his shoulder. We''re inside the car with Rowan who''s driving for us to the airport.


    "It''s just about my sister," I told him, closing my eyes because I''m a bit sleepy. I did not have enough sleep, thinking about Summer last night.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" he asked before fixing the hair to my ears that was covering my face.


    "No. I''m pretty sure it''s something I don''t need to worry about anymore," I said before dozing to sleep.


    The airport is a bit far from the hotel so we had a long trip which is an advantage because I could sleep comfortably. Unlike when we''re already on the plane, sometimes I get nervous because I''m still not used to it even we already had a flight few months ago to Chicago.


    Two hours have passed and when we''re already a mile away from the airport, it was the exact time when I woke up. When I opened my eyes, I realized that I was still leaning on Kellen''s shoulder.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Did I make it hurt?" I asked him.


    "It doesn''t hurt," he answered. "Nothing''s gonna hurt when it''s on you."


    I don''t know if that''s suppose to make my heart flutter but it did, a little. I hid my smile from him so he won''t tease me. I hate it when I get teased by him, it makes my cheeks red and very hot. I get shy every time it happens.


    When we arrived at the airport, we immediately grabbed our things so we can enter the plane right away because our flight is alreadg delayed somehow.


    The trip wasn''t longer than we had when we went to Chicago. It was actually just 9 hours if I''m not mistaken. Good for me, I didn''t feel dizzy after we got out of the plane.


    The reason why we flew here is because the Parker Hotel is now getting big and big. People are loving the hotel which makes them recommend the place. Now, he had a meeting with one of the investors back in Brooklyn and they wanted to invest a big money to make another branch. Specifically, here in Cleavelan, Ohio. This place is also one of the best cities that I know here in USA. I''m really looking forward to more years of traveling with Kellen, even it''s for work. The most important to me is that we''re doing it together.


    "What do you want for breakfast?" Kellen asked while we''re in the car.


    We''re now heading towards the hotel where we''ll stay for four days. Actually, the work we have here is just for around three days. Kellen said we should stay for another day, it''s like a day off again, I think.


    "Anything," I told him as I look on the window, admiring the streets where we''re passing by.


    "You look so happy seeing this kind of place. Would you like to live here someday?" he asked me and I smiled.


    "Well, I want a quiet place if I''ll get the chance to build a new house for my own," I said.


    "You will, and I will make sure that I''ll be the one who''s with you on that house someday," Kellen said.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open for any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 56 - #56

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 56: I Love You


    ...


    We already had our breakfast inside the hotel room. The food was good. I''m now worrying about my weight. Ever since me and Kellen have been in a relationship, he keeps giving me things, especially food. He doesn''t want me to get hungry because he thinks it''s always his fault when I do.


    The hotel room was big and it also has its own bar near the kitchen. It looks very luxurious but elegant at the same time. I''ve never been in a room like this before. I don''t even wonder why Kellen paid thousands of dollars for this place.


    His meeting with the landowners whom has the possibility of becoming our business partners will be at 2:00 PM. We had the time to sleep for a while because it''s just 7:00 in the morning. Then, when we woke up it''s already lunch time. Kellen told me to choose a restaurant so I reserved one table for us.


    Rowan''s room is just next to us so it didn''t take long for him to get the car ready. The restaurant wasn''t so far. We wouldn''t want to be late at the meeting, of course. As soon as we got there, we ordered food immediately and it was served longer than we expected but it''s fine. We''re not very hungry anyways.


    "I''m not surprised that the food here is delicious," I said before wiping the pasta sauce on my lips with a clean cloth.


    Judging the looks of the restaurant, I think this place is for elite people like Kellen. I''m assuming no one in this room will ever thought that I''m his girlfriend. It''s actually not a big deal to me. Like what I''ve said, I want a lowkey relationship.


    "We should come here often," Kellen said before drinking his brewed coffee. "Which do you prefer? Chicago or here in Ohio?"


    "Anywhere," I answered. "As long as I''m with you."


    A smile rose from the side of his lips. He then held my hand above the table. "We''ll never be apart."


    ...


    I was fixing his things inside his room while he was wearing his suit. Even he said he could do this by himself, I still want to help him so he wouldn''t stress about it later when we come back here. After I put his clothes into the closet temporarily, I walked towards him.


    I held his tie and he automatically got his hands off of it to let me tie it. I was almost done when I felt his hands, brushing my hair, fixing it to my right ear.


    "Why?" I said as I looked at him because I kinda felt he was staring at me again.


    "You''re just so... beautiful," he said with no reaction at all.


    I just smiled on what he said. He always tells me that I''m pretty, I''m cute, especially beautiful. I thought I was getting kind of used to it but I''m still not. It still makes me have butterflies in my stomach every time he says those. Receiving a compliment from him hits different.


    "Let''s go." I tried to hide my smile so he won''t tease me anymore but I failed.


    I turned around because I think I''m starting to blush again but just when I was about to walk away, I felt his hands around my waist, hugging me from behind. I just let him do that and I also held his hands around me. It was kind of comforting and relaxing, having him near me.


    "Liv?" he said, almost whispering.


    "Hmm?" I asked, still holding his hands.


    "Can you promise me something?" he asked.


    "What is it?" I asked back.


    "That you''ll always be mine?" he said which made me smile again.


    "Yes, Kellen. I''m all yours, I promise," I answered, giving him the assurance he wanted.


    ...


    The meeting went so fast. Kellen had an agreement with the team who''ll sponsor him a big lot here in Ohio. I''m so happy that another success was given to him. He seemed very happy about it also, who wouldn''t?


    "Where are we?" I asked.


    Kellen didn''t want Rowan to drive for us earlier so he did. I figured he wanted to visit a place here and he want me to see it after we had dinner together.


    "It''s one of my favorite spots here in LA," he said before holding my hand so we could walk together.


    After how many steps, I saw a tower in front of us. I looked up and it looks so beautiful. It has pastel lights and by looking at the trees beside it, it''s very windy up there.


    "We''re gonna go up there?" I asked him.


    "Yep. That is if you''re not afraid of heights?"


    Good thing I wasn''t. Because I was excited to see what''s up there, I tighten my hold on his hand as I initiate to take the stairs. It wasn''t too high but it''s not low either. Anyone who has a fear of heights wouldn''t wish to come here because the stairs are made of thick glass which makes us see below through it.


    "Slow down." He chuckled but I still dragged him with me. "You might hurt yourself, women."


    After taking many steps on the stairs, we already got into the place he wanted to show me. The view here is so breath-taking. I''ve never seen a place like this before. It''s so... incredible.


    "It''s beautiful." I was so speechless. I just smiled before walking towards the glass railing. The tower wasn''t very big because I think it was made for people who wishes to bring their love ones here.


    "I''ll never disappoint you, Liv," he said, walking also before standing beside me and leaning his elbows on the railing.


    "Is it your first time in here? Or did you uhm," I paused. I wasn''t sure if I was going to tell him or not. "Nevermind."


    "What is it?" he asked me. He looks worried because I acted weird at the moment. I just... thought of him bringing other girls here in the past.


    "Did you bring someone here before?" I asked. I couldn''t get it out of my head. We also talked about this. If ever we need a clarification from each other, we should feel free to talk about it before it''ll go into a misunderstanding.


    "No, I didn''t. You''re the first one I brought up here," Kellen said. I believe him. I believe everything he says because I trust him as much as how he trusts me in everything too.


    "I''m glad to know that," I said and gave him a soft smile. I closed my eyes to feel the wind. It was so relaxing and calming. I looked at him when I opened my eyes.


    "May I?" he asked for my hand.


    "May what?" I confusingly asked.


    "May I have this dance?" He smiled.


    I hesisated but I still gave him my hand. "But Kellen, I don''t dance," I told him.


    "Just follow my lead," he said.


    He then put my hands around his neck before placing his hands around my waist. It''s kind of weird because there''s no music at all. Just the lights, the wind and the two of us. I was afraid I might step on him so I was looking down from time to time. I''m not gonna lie, he''s good at this.


    "What are you looking at?" he chuckled when he noticed I was looking at our feet very often while dancing.


    "I''m worried about your feet. I might step on it," I honestly said.


    "Don''t worry. You''re the only one I''ll allow to step on me," he said which made us both laugh. After that, it was silenced. We''re just feeling our moment. This thing is very rare to happen because work will always be there, waiting for us. "I love you, Olivia."


    Kellen had told me that a lot of times already. I always feel that I needed to say it back but he told me that he doesn''t care how long he''ll wait for me to get ready for that.


    "I always will," he added.


    "I love you too," I told him.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open for any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 57 - #57

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 57: Liv''s Greatest Blessing


    ...


    He blinked a couple of times to make sure that he''s not dreaming, I guess. I laughed at him because he was cute.


    "You mean it?" he asked and I nodded.


    "I do. And I figured that this is the right time for me to tell you," I explained to him.


    Kellen had a genuine smile on his face he looks so happy even he doesn''t express it too much. "I''m glad that you feel the same way," he said.


    It took a lot of late night deep thoughts before I had the courage to say it. At first, I''m doubting like I''m asking myself, what if I tell him that I love him but still don''t? That''s why I''m grateful that he waited for me to get ready. He didn''t leave me. And now, I am considering him as a big part of my life already. I don''t think I''d still have a normal life without him by my side.


    I walked closer to him and initiated a hug. Thank God my shoes were high so I can reach for his neck and wrap my arms around it. I feel so safe whenever I''m near him, like this. He then hugged me back and we stayed like that for almost a minute before I pulled away.


    "You''re blushing." I touched his nose with my index finger to tease him. Even the light is not so bright up here, I could sense that his cheeks are burning a bit.


    "You''re the first one who made me feel this," he admitted. I smiled before giving him a quick kiss on the lips.


    ...


    We don''t have a work schedule or meetings on our 2nd day here in Ohio but Kellen was invited to have dinner at his friend''s house. He forced me to come even I didn''t want to because I''m not invited and I''m shy. Excluding Cindy and his other friends back in Brooklyn, I haven''t met anyone in his friends here in Ohio yet. But Kellen said that they''re very down to earth and not hard to socialize with and that gave me courage to meet them.


    "I said we''re going to buy one pair only," I argued.


    We''re in a shoe store here in Cleveland. The shoes here looked so expensive and only people like Kellen could afford the price. He wants me to buy a lot so I would have a lot of options whenever I''m going for work but I disagreed. I bought some shoes in the past months also so I don''t need a lot of it anymore.


    "Fine," he said.


    We walked around the store and I realized how big it was. There are also people here who''s trying on some of the shoes they chose. I also saw a women lately who bought three boxes but I think she also bought other items like bags and accessories.


    I was looking at the displayed ones and I saw something that I think would fit my style. I took it and made a closer look. It looks so elegant and simple. It''s a gray-colored closed pin heel with a square-shaped design on the toe box part.


    "I''ll try this on," I told him before calling the sales lady. She immediately went to me.


    "Do you want to try it on, Ma''am?" she asked nicely.


    "I''d like to try the next size," I told her.


    "Okay, Ma''am. Just a moment," she said and I handed her the shoe.


    There''s a lot of couch in here and we occupied the one near the place where I got the shoe. "Are you sure you''re going to buy just one pair?" he raised a brow at me while we''re sitting next to each other.


    "Kellen, I still have a lot of shoes. You don''t need to buy me more. One is enough," I said to him.


    I know that he just wants the best for me but when I don''t need it, I shouldn''t let him buy it for me because there are a lot of things where we should spend our money. Even Kellen has tons of it, I wouldn''t let him spend more and more on me. It doesn''t make me feel good. It makes me feel like I''m taking him for advantage and I don''t want that.


    "Okay then," he said.


    The sales lady came back faster than I expected. She offered to help me but I said I can do it on my own because I noticed that she''s wearing a skirt. It would be hard for her to kneel in front of me so I refused to accept her help. I put the shoes on and it fits perfectly on my feet. I walked towards the feet mirror near us and it looks good on me.


    "We''ll take this pair," I told the sales lady.


    "Okay, Ma''am. I''ll meet you at the register," she said.


    We followed her to the cashier. Kellen''s phone rang but he got his credit card from his coat and gave it to me before answering the call and walking away for privacy. It must be his friend who invited him for dinner tonight. She then scanned the box before putting it in a big paper bag with the logo. I gave her the card so she can swipe it up for the payment.


    "Is he the chairman of the Parker hotel in Brooklyn?" she suddenly asked. I was about to get surprised but I remembered that Kellen is a famous person. He appears in newspapers and other different platforms. It''s not surprising that some people around United States know him.


    "Yes, he is," I said. I know that it''s somehow wrong to say that because I shouldn''t tell information to strangers about him but I''d be overreacting if I''d lie about it. Beside, she seems like a nice person.


    "I knew it. He looks kind of familiar," she told me.


    "Oh, really? How did you know him?" I asked curiously.


    "My cousin lives in Brooklyn too. She''s working for him. Mr. Deckard Parker, right?" she asked me and I nodded.


    "Really? May I know your cousin''s name?" I asked. I might know her because I know a lot of people who works at the hotel, of course.


    "It''s Laura. Laura Jones."


    "Oh! Laura is your cousin." What a small world. "Laura is my colleague. She''s a very nice person to everyone. I can''t believe I found someone related to her here in Ohio," I happily said.


    "My mom and Laura''s are sisters. His father lives in Brooklyn which made them live there too instead of staying here," she told me.


    "Oh, I see." I don''t hang out with Laura often but I could tell that she''s really nice and also her friend, Elle.


    "Are you perhaps, going out with him?" she asked shyly.


    "Oh, uhm..." I glanced at him for a second but he didn''t saw it because he was busy talking on the phone. I then turned to face her again. "Yes, we are. But I''m also working for him."


    I thought she''ll get a weird idea about it but her face tells that she don''t. In fact, she''s kind of amazed by what I''ve said.


    "Really?" she asked and I nodded. "I sensed it when I saw the two of you earlier. I''m not going to lie but you make a really good couple. You look perfect together," she said before returning the credit card to me.


    "Thank you," I said and smiled at her. She then handed me the paper bag. "I''ll see you around then." I paused to check her name plate. "Sara."


    "Oh, what''s your name?" she immediately asked.


    "I''m Olivia," I said.


    "I hope to see you again, Olivia. Bye!" she said before waving at me. I also said goodbye before walking away.


    ...


    It''s now almost dinner time and we''re now getting ready. Kellen wore a navy blue dress shirt and a pair of slacks. I wore a beige casual knitted dress and the shoes he bought for me. I was fixing my dress when he went closer to me. He''s very clingy and it makes him cute.


    He held my waist so I put my hands around his neck. "Why?" I asked him. Whenever he does this, it''s either he just wants us to have a sweet moment of he wants to tell me something.


    "I''ve never told this to anyone before," he started. "I''ll tell my parents about us."


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open for any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 58 - #58

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 58: Meet The Friends


    ...


    Kellen didn''t tell me to call Rowan because he said he wants to drive so I didn''t contact him anymore. While we''re inside the car, I can''t stop thinking about what he said earlier. He wants to tell his parents about us. My mind is now flooded with what ifs even I''m somehow happy that he proved he loves me.


    What if his dad and especially his mom won''t like me? What if they have plans for Kellen? Like arranging marriage I think. That''s not impossible and I don''t think I can handle that. But I really hope they''d accept me as the girlfriend of their son.


    "You don''t want me to tell them?"


    My eyes widened when I heard him say that. Is he really turning into a mind reader or I just made everything so obvious?


    "About what?" I asked and looked at him. I acted innocent even I know it''s a stupid thing to do.


    "Liv, if you don''t want it, I won''t," he told me while his eyes are focused on the road. "I''ll respect your decision on this. If you''re still not ready, it''s okay with me."


    Since we got together, he always obeys what I want. He gives everything he could to make me happy and to make me comfortable and I''m very thankful for that. Now, I won''t let my fear be the hindrance to his happiness. It''s time for me to get out of my comfort zone. It''s the least I could do for him as his girlfriend.


    "No, Kellen. I''m ready to meet your parents. I just hope they''ll accept me," I honestly said.


    "If you''re worried about my mom, I know this sounds crazy but she changed. I know she''ll give you a chance," he said, giving me the courage.


    "Okay," I answered before pursing my lips and looking at the window.


    After fifteen minutes, we''re already at the house of his friend. He said 5 or 6 of his friends will come here and it made me nervous a bit. I''m not that good with communicating with people when it''s not about work. I remembered back in high school, I don''t have a lot of friends. And also, I didn''t keep in touch with the friends I have back then. Alice is the one person who made me realize that real friendships do exist and that''s why she''s very important to me. She''s like my sister now. Not by blood but by heart.


    We got out of the car and he held my waist while we''re walking towards the house. Kellen must''ve felt that I''m nervous right now that''s why he did that. When we got inside, I was amazed by the chandeliers that was hanged into the living room. This place looks like a modern palace on the inside. It''s very bright and furniture are very elegant.


    "This way, Ma''am and Sir," one of the helpers said.


    All my life, I''ve never experienced having a helper or a maid or a personal driver like what Kellen has. I could really tell that our world is very different but love made us realize that joy''s not found in things such as jewelries.


    "Kellen!" His friend hugged him. I remembered Kellen told me that his name is Trevor. "It''s been so long, Bro."


    "I''m glad I could come here. Oh, and this is Liv. My girlfriend." I still had some butterflies in my stomach when he said that.


    "Oh, hello." He offered his hand and I accepted it. "I''m Trevor, Kellen''s friend since high school. I''m glad to meet you," he said. Trevor seems very nice.


    "It''s nice meeting you too, Trevor," I said with a smile.


    "Kellen!" I saw some of his friends too, walking towards us. "I can''t believe that after so many years  we''ll meet again!" said the other girl. Kellen didn''t mention her so I don''t know her name. "Oh, you must be his girlfriend?" She turned to me and I smiled at her. "Hello, my name is Alissa."


    I gladly shook her hands and the others''. They''re very nice to me and that was really unexpected. They even accompanied me to the dining area where we''ll have our dinner, I guess.


    "Did you know that Kellen is a heartthrob back then. And at the same time, he''s the top of the class," the other girl said. "I''m Trish, by the way," she introduced herself and so did I.


    Well, I''m not surprised that he is. Judging everything that I''ve encountered, he''s really someone who''ll never get out of the top. He''s very smart and reliable in many things.


    "Hello, Liv. I''m Dean, the most handsome friend of Kellen," he said and we all laughed before they sat. "Why are you all laughing? I just stated a fact," he defendes himself which made it more funny to us.


    "Well, what do you call me? A frog?" the other man raised a brow at Dean who was currently eating the pasta already. I chuckled when I realized that they were kind of child-like and it''s cute. "I''m Geoff. I''m more handsome than Dean," he told me which made us laugh again. It''s hilarious.


    "Hello, Geoff," I greeted him.


    Kellen and Trevor are still in the kitchen, preparing the food. Kellen also has a talent on cooking that''s why it''s not also unexpected that he  always go to anyone''s kitchen.


    "Where are the other food? The handsome is getting hungry here," Geoff complained.


    "Hey, you''re so full of yourself," Trish said before softly punching Geoff''s stomach.


    "Just admit it, you still have a crush on me," he backfired which made them all laugh again.


    Well, if Trish has a crush on Geoff, it''s not impossible, though. Geoff has the looks and I think Trish and he look good together. Trish is also pretty and tall. She looks like a model.


    "Ew. You''re not my type anymore." Trish playfully retched.


    After minutes of laughing and waiting for the food, we''re now eating. I''m sitting next to Kellen and Alissa is on my right side. The food tastes so good. It''s was all mouth-watering especially the lasagna. I think Trevor made this because Kellen told me that he owns a restaurant here in Cleveland. Just by looking at their looks, I can tell that they are all reached and born with a golden spoon.


    "How''s the food?" Trevor asked us.


    "It tasted bad," Dean said before taking another bite of the buttered shrimp.


    "Yeah, it doesn''t. That''s why Dean ate the half of the lasagna," Geoff said and we laughed.


    "How about you, Liv? What do you think? Trevor asked me.


    "The food is so good. I''ve eaten a lot," I answered him.


    "See, Kellen? I''m a better cook than you," he told Kellen.


    "Okay, okay. I surrender," Kellen said, raising both of his hands to give up.


    We had a lot of things that we talked about, including Kellen''s career as of now. I could see that he''s happy when mentioning the things he achieved so far. His friends are also very proud of him and it makes my heart melt in happiness too.


    Trevor asked Kellen if he wants to stay for a drink but he refused because we still have a meeting to attend to tomorrow morning. His friends didn''t force him anymore because they know that it''s for work.


    "Bro, just come here more often. We missed you so much," Dean said.


    "Whenever I''m free, I''ll try to come," Kellen said before hugging them all. After they said their goodbyes to each other. We then returned to the hotel to rest for the day.


    I went straight to the bathroom to tale a quick shower. After that, I wore my satin night gown before combing my hair. I was about to sit on my bed when Kellen knocked. He''s still on his dress shirt when I opened the door.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I asked before pushing the door to make it fully open.


    He just stared at me like he wanted to tell me something but instead of speaking, he grabbed my neck and pulled me into a deep kiss.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open for any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 59 - #59

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 59: Unexpected Meeting


    ...


    It was like my lips has it''s own way of responding to his kiss. I immediately put my arms around his neck while his hands are traveling down to my waist. Our kiss got deeper and deeper and it makes me crazy. He then started walking until we got into my bed. He laid my head down on the pillow before he stared at me for seconds.


    My heart was pounding so fast when he started kissing my cheeks down to my neck. I immediately opened my eyes when I felt discomfort. I realized where this will go and I figured I''m not yet ready. He then stopped and looked at me.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" he softly asked but I don''t know how to answer. "It''s okay if you''re not ready," he said with a small smile. He really knows the way I act. He kissed my forehead and was about to go away but I held his hand.


    "Can you stay here for the night?" I shyly asked.


    At first, he wasn''t sure and he just smiled at me. "Of course," he said before lying down next to me. He covered us with the thick blanket because it''s cold in here.


    We didn''t talk about what should''ve happened tonight because that will be so awkward. Instead, we talked about our lives so we can know more about each other until I fell asleep in his arms.


    The next morning, he was still asleep and I didn''t want to wake him up so I got up alone instead. I went to the bathroom to brush my teeth and wash my face. After that, I went to the kitchen to cook our breakfast. I fried some egg and bacon before slicing some apples. I made him coffee because he doesn''t like milk or juice in the morning.


    I placed everything on two plates before cleaning the tools I used to cook. I put the milk and creamer that I used for his coffee back in the fridge and at that exact moment, Kellen went out and yawned. I hope he had a good sleep.


    "Good morning," I said while placing the plates on the breakfast table. Good thing he has woken up already so the food won''t get cold.


    "Good morning, Love," he greeted back before walking towards me and kissing my left cheek. It made me giggle but I didn''t let him notice that, of course. He''s now wearing sweat pants and a plain V-neck shirt. He also smells good, he must have taken a shower already. I sat in front of him before we started eating.


    The meeting will be from 9:00 AM to 10:00 AM. I also reminded Rowan that he''ll drive for us today because we also need to attend a short seminar at 3:00 PM later. I''m now expecting that I''ll be exhausted when the day ends but it''s fine. As long as I''m with Kellen, I won''t ever think that work is very tiring.


    "How''s your sleep?" I randomly asked just to start a conversation. We still didn''t say a word since we started eating. I closed my eyes for a few seconds when I remembered what happened last night.


    "It was good," he shortly answered. He''s not mad at me, isn''t he?


    "I''m sorry about last night," I apologized for how I acted. After I responded to his moves, I suddenly felt uncomfortable and I don''t even know why. Or just maybe because I''m really not ready for that thing. I''m still scared.


    "What?" He curiously looked at me and his eyebrows were furrowed. "Liv, you don''t need to say that. In fact, I''m the one who needs to apologize. I''m sorry for doing that even I know somehow that you''re still not ready," he explained. "I couldn''t help myself. I''m sorry," he repeated.


    I took a deep breath before standing and hugging him from his back while he was still sitting. My arms were around his neck. "I love you," I whispered in his ear.


    I felt his lips form a smile. "I love you more," he said before kissing my cheek again. I walked towards my place and pulled the chair so we could it near each other.


    When I sat down, he wanted to feed me by putting the food in my mouth but he playfully took it away when I already opened my mouth. He laughed at me so I punched his arms, getting embarrassed now. I just rolled my eyes at him because he was still laughing at me.


    "Okay, here it is," he said, putting the spoon near my mouth but he''s still holding his laugh back.


    "I don''t want it anymore," I told him.


    "Aww, she''s mad at me," he said before placing the spoon on the plate and pulling my chair closer which made me hold into his arm. He leaned closer and intensely looked at me. I kept my mouth shut. He''s always near to me but whenever he stares at me like this, I get weak!


    "W-What?" I stuttered. He''s so irresistible. His blue eyes are reflecting on the sunlight because the blinds here are down. His lips are so... red.


    "You''re mad at me," he said, pouting his lips a bit.


    "I''m not," I shortly said before pursing my lips.


    He came closer and closer until our faces are just inches away from each other. I can''t breathe! "You are." He suddenly gave me a quick kiss on the lips. I didn''t have the time to close my eyes because I was shocked. "Now, are you still mad?"


    I shook my head but for some reason, I wanted to say yes. Was it because I wanted another kiss? Oh, for God''s sake! Don''t be so fragile, Olivia!


    ...


    The meeting started at 9:00 AM sharp and it ended earlier than the expected time. As I wished, the meeting went smoothly and the files of the new building that will be built here in Ohio are now in process. The estimated time before the building starts is ten months to one year. Time flies so fast and I believed that it''ll just be a blink of an eye.


    "Are you hungry?" he asked. We''re now inside the car, heading back to the hotel so we could rest before attending another meeting later.


    "No. I''m still full," I told him. We ate a lot this morning because I cooked a little too much but we also ate it all because the bacon was so good. I think it''s an imported one from China because bacon is really famous there.


    "Okay, let''s have some rest first," Kellen said.


    We had our lunch at the hotel and we also watched a movie to kill some time because we were both not sleepy. Then, we got ready for the second and last meeting for this day. We went there early and also the meeting started at 3:00 PM sharp. But this time, it ended later than the time they told us.


    We didn''t go back straight to the hotel because Kellen wants us to have dinner in the restaurant he always eats whenever he comes to Ohio. I reserved a table for two right away. The restaurant wasn''t very near here so we had a long drive but it''s okay. The traffic is not heavy and I enjoyed looking at the window because the sceneries here are very beautiful. After forty-five minutes, we''re already at the restaurant.


    We got out of the car and Kellen even opened the door for me as we enter. The receptionist accompanied us to our table and the waiter gave us the menu right away. The food here looks good but so expensive but I don''t wonder why he wants to eat here. Money isn''t something that can prevent Kellen from buying things or food that he wants.


    "What do you want?" he asked me while holding the other menu.


    "I''m craving for sweet and sour chicken. I want this one," I said and pointed in on the menu. He also ordered the same because he said he haven''t tried it yet.


    After we ordered, we waited for at least fifteen minutes before the food got served. I was about to take a bite when I heard an unfamiliar voice.


    "Oh my God, Kellen?"


    I turned to my left and I see a smiling beautiful woman. She looks like a model and I think she''s a bit older than me. I looked at Kellen he looks stunned. He wasn''t expecting her, I guess.


    "Hattie," he mentioned her name.


    Her eyebrows furrowed. "You''re not happy to see your ex-girlfriend?"


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open to businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 60 - #60

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 60: Kellen''s Ex-Girlfriend


    ...


    Did she just say that she''s Kellen''s ex-girlfriend? I''ve never heard of her before. Kellen doesn''t like talking about them and neither am I so I can''t prevent myself from being shocked. I never thought I''ll see one of his ex-girlfriends hundreds of miles away from Brooklyn. Does she live here in Ohio?


    "No, I''m just... surprised." Kellen forced a smile before standing up and that girl kissed his cheek as a greeting, I think. Is she French or something?


    "Well, it was surprising to see you too," she told him. "Oh, hello. Are you his secretary?"


    I also stood up as a sign of respect. "Ah, yes. I''m Olivia, Miss."


    "Actually she''s my¡ª" Kellen was about to say something but I did not let him.


    "I''m his secretary," I repeated so he won''t dare to say it. I don''t know the reason why I act like this. Maybe because I don''t want her to know that I''m his girlfriend. I don''t look like someone who can wear signature brands and have a designer bag as she does.


    "O-okay?" She might have noticed that I was acting a bit weird. "My name is Hattie Wilson. I''m a friend of Kellen. But we also dated back then," she laughed when she remembered.


    I just laughed with her because I really don''t know how to react to that. I looked at Kellen who was now looking worried about me. I feel insecure and uncomfortable.


    ...


    "Liv, please talk to me. Are you mad?" he followed me to my room. My mind was full of questions and I''m now overthinking things about earlier. "Hey," he softly said before pulling my arm to make me face him. "Are you mad? I''m sorry¡ª"


    "No, Kellen. I''m not mad," I answered him.


    "Then why are you avoiding me? Is it about Hattie? Liv, she''s in the past now," he tried to explain.


    "I know. I know," I said. "I''m sorry if I''m being paranoid of something I don''t need to worry about. I just didn''t expect to see one of your... ex-girlfriends." He took a deep breath before pulling my chin up so I could meet his eyes.


    "Liv, if you feel intimidated, just remember that you''re my girlfriend, not her. You''re the one I like and the one I love," he told me.


    "But... did you love her?" I asked him. I couldn''t get it out of my head so it just came out of my mouth.


    He couldn''t speak. It looks like I already know the answer. "Yes. I loved her. But it''s all in the past now. And I''ve never loved someone as much as I love you, Liv. Please believe me."


    It''s hard for me to hear that. Even though it''s all in the past, I still can''t act like everything is okay with me. "I need to be alone, please."


    ...


    It has been three hours since he left my room. I''m now wearing my pajamas and I''m sitting on my bed while hugging my pillow. I feel guilty already. Earlier, I thought I was the one that needs an explanation. Now, I want to apologize for how I acted. I should''ve not been like that lately. I''m his present and that''s all in matters.


    I stood up and I even hesitated to open the door but I still did. I slowly walked towards his room and knocked on the door but he didn''t open it. I opened it but I saw no one. He might be in the living room so I went there but he''s still out of sight. I went to the kitchen and that''s where I saw him. He''s drinking a glass of bourbon while his other hand is on the countertop. I was barefooted when I went closer to him that''s why he didn''t hear me.


    "Kellen," I called him and before he could turn around, I hugged him from the back. "I''m sorry," I said, leaning my head on his back. He held my hand for a few seconds before removing it. He then turned around to face me.


    "Are you still mad at me?" Kellen softly asked. He doesn''t seem to be drunk.


    I shook my head to say now. "I realized I shouldn''t be. As you have said, it''s all in the past. I should not worry about it anymore because I already have you. I''m sorry for being like that earlier. I didn''t mean to," I explained to him to make things clear. I hate it when we have this kind of misunderstanding. I don''t like it whenever I''m away from him.


    "You don''t have to say sorry." He brushed my cheek using the back of his hand. "I love you, okay?"


    "I love you too," I said before hugging him again.


    ...


    After a long drive, we''re now at the airport. We''re taking our flight back to Brooklyn today. Our expected time to arrive is at 7:00 AM.


    While we''re in the plane, Kellen wants us to play cards so we did. I was annoyed when he always wins every single round. I thought I was going to win the last one but he still did.


    "You''re cheating," I told him before rolling my eyes.


    He chuckled when he saw me do that. "Aww, my baby''s annoyed. Let''s have another round," he told me.


    At first, I didn''t want to but he forced me so we played another round and I won! Well, even though I know he meant to let himself be defeated but I''m still happy that I won.


    "Okay, now she''s happy," he chuckled while fixing the cards.


    Time passed by and the lights are now off. We''re now sleeping on the portable bed inside the private plane. It''s very comfortable lying here.


    After more than 8 hours of flight, we''re already back in Brooklyn. We still have work at the hotel but Kellen wants me to have rest first at his penthouse.


    "What about you?" I asked while we''re inside the elevator.


    "I feel fine. You don''t look like you had enough sleep," he said and looked at me.


    "And neither you do," I told him.


    He pinched my nose like I was a child. "Just get some rest. I know you''re exhausted," he said before leaving the elevator because we''re already at the 45th floor where his office is located.


    I stayed inside because I''m not gonna lie, I really didn''t have enough sleep so I''ll accept his offer of resting for a while. I then entered his penthouse and went straight to the bedroom to have a catnap.


    ...


    "Summer, what are you saying?"


    I''m putting back her clothes to her closet. She''s planning on leaving our apartment with an unclear reason.


    "I need to leave now. I already know the truth," she told me, putting her clothes on her bag again.


    "I don''t understand. What are you trying to say? What truth?" I curiously asked her. I really can''t understand what''s happening. Why did she suddenly want to leave me?


    "Go find it for yourself," Summer said and walked away with her bag.


    "Summer, please!" I was going to chase her but I stepped on something. It''s a picture frame and the glass was broken by me. I slowly kneeled and picked it up and I saw a childhood picture of Summer and... someone I don''t know.


    Why is it blurred? I wiped it using the hem of my shirt but the face of the other kid she''s with is still blurry. Where did this picture come from? I don''t remember that we had this in our  apartment.


    I put it down before chasing after Summer again. The door was left open so I got out of the house easily. Then, I saw her getting into someone''s car. But she turned around when I called her. I''m already crying because it feels like she''s leaving me for good. I don''t understand a thing right now.


    "I''m sorry, Liv. But this is where I truly belong. I need to go now," she told me and I couldn''t answer anymore. I just let the tears fall down to my face. Why is this happening? Why does she need to leave me?


    ...


    I heavily breathe when I woke up. There were tears in my eyes when I remembered the nightmare I had.


    ...


    HAPPY 200K READS, V-CAKES!


    I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 61 - #61

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 61: The Picture


    ...


    I went to the bathroom to wash my face. Thankfully, my eyes don''t look like I just cried. I grabbed some tissue and wiped it on my face before going to the kitchen to get some water. I poured some on my glass before drinking.


    What kind of dream is that? It''s so weird and... unreal.


    I looked at the time and I know that it''s now Summer''s break time. I went back to the bedroom to get my phone inside my bag to call her. After three rings, she already answered it.


    "Hey, Liv. Why did you call?" she asked. I could hear the voices of her schoolmates. She''s probably walking in the hallway with her friends.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to check up on you," I told her. "How''s school?"


    "Well, it''s fine but the day isn''t over yet," she answered me.


    "Okay. Just be careful," I said.


    "Liv, are you okay? You barely call me at this particular time. Is everything okay?" she worriedly asked. Summer is right, I don''t call her often when she''s at school. It''s just when there''s an emergency or if I''ll tell her that I''ll be having an overtime at work.


    "Yeah, I''m completely fine. Go ahead and have your snacks now," I told her.


    "Okay, then. See you later," she said and I ended the call. I took a deep breath before putting my phone inside my bag. I then fixed my clothes and my hair before going to my cabin.


    When I entered his office, he was so busy reviewing some papers. I also think that he''s still not having snacks so after I showed him his schedule for today, I went to the patry and I made us some coffee. I also put two slices of cake in separate mini plates before putting it all in a tray.


    When I went back into his office, he''s leaning his head on the chair with his eyes closed. He looks very tired already. But before I could even put the tray down on the coffee table, he already opened his eyes. He must have been sensed my presence.


    "You look very tired, Kellen. Take a rest. Your meeting will be on 3:00 PM," I said to him.


    "I''m not tired," he said and stood up to sit beside me. "I just need a kiss." He hugged a pillow and playfully pouted his lips like a child who wants a lollipop. Is he really a CEO?


    "I can''t do that. We''re at work," I said before drinking my coffee.


    "Fine," he said before drinking his coffee too. It''s been our habit to eat together at any break time since we got official. "The cake will be more delicious if you made it."


    "Kellen, I don''t bake. I almost burned the apartment when I tried," I said and laughed. I remembered that day, it was Summer''s 16th birthday and I tried to bake her a cake but it didn''t end up well. Fortunately, Summer can bake so I didn''t have to worry about it anymore.


    "You should try again. Maybe you''ll get it perfectly the next time," he said. His voice still sounds weak. He must be very tired and he doesn''t want me to worry. But I had an idea that will boost him up if he doesn''t want to take a sleep.


    I was an inch away from his cheeks when he turned and our lips suddenly met each other. I know we did it a couple of times but I''m still shocked of what just happened.


    "Wow. We''re at work, huh?" he smirked before taking a sip of his coffee again.


    I playfully tapped his shoulder. "I was just going to kiss you on the cheeks and you turned your face!" I defended myself.


    "I was just going to kiss you on the cheeks and you turned your face," he imitated me using a mocking voice.


    "Kellen!" I tapped his shoulder again because it looks like I''m the one who''s hungry for a kiss even I don''t!


    "Okay, fine," he laughed at me and I just rolled my eyes at him before taking a bite of my cake.


    "The cake tastes good to me," I said.


    "Really?" He arched a brow and I nodded. I was about to wipe the icing on my lips when he suddenly leaned and kissed me, making the icing attach from my mouth to his. "Oh, it is." He teasingly licked it on his lips and smirked while I was left there, speechless.


    ...


    We just got out of the hotel and Kellen is now driving me home. I smiled like an idiot whenever I remember a scene where he''s kissing me. I pursed my lips and closed my eyes because I''m doomed if he notices. He''ll probably tease me about it again!


    "Hey," he called and I immediately looked at him.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want to have dinner at my place? I''ll cook for you," he said. Well, I''m actually starving right now and I''ve always wanted to taste his dishes. I think it''s probably a great idea.


    "Oh, sure. I''d love to see you cook," I told him but I think he assumed something dirty. "Hey! I''m not simping!"


    "I didn''t say a thing." He laughed. "Calm down, woman."


    ...


    We''re now at his big house and right after he took his coat off, he then prepared the ingredients. I was with him at the kitchen, watching him do what he''s doing. He looks like an expert to me.


    "Can you help me with this, love?" he asked me to chop the garlic.


    "It''s my pleasure," I joked before walking towards him and getting the knife to chop the garlic. "What are you going to cook?" I asked.


    "Garlic butter chicken," he said before putting an apron to me and he also put one on himself. "Have you tasted it before?" he asked.


    "Yes. But I don''t think that the chef at that restaurant knows how to cook it properly," I told him. It was a restaurant near our old house. I remember the chicken wasn''t tender and it really doesn''t taste good.


    "Well, I hope I''d do better than the chef you''re saying," he said before preparing the other ingredients and cooking them one by one.


    I helped him to cook even in just little things. I also didn''t want to ruin his recipe so I didn''t add anything on the food.


    After more than half an hour, we''re ready to it. Everything is already on the dining table and I also started eating. I closed me eyes when I tasted his garlic butter chicken. It tastes so good!


    "How is it?" he asked. I took a bite first while he''s still watching me savour the dish.


    "It''s so delicious, Kellen," I told him before taking another bite.


    "I''m happy you liked it," he said before he started eating too. I wonder if he somehow enrolled into a culinary school for even a short period of time. This dish doesn''t taste like someone could do this easily.


    "I love it," I corrected him.


    ...


    The helper washed the dishes before she went home. The helpers to clean the house doesn''t stay here 24/7 because Kellen isn''t messy. Also, he cooks his own meals when he''s not busy. We''re at the terrace of the house, walking around and talking.


    "You mentioned your sister loves art, right?" Kellen asked and I nodded.


    "Yes, she does. She paints a lot and two of her portraits are framed in their school," I said to him.


    "Really?" He was amazed. "I think I might find something that I can give to her. I''ll show you."


    We were walking inside the house and I think I''ve never been in this room before. He also doesn''t mention this. When we entered, I see lots of canvas and brushes around.


    "What is this place?" I asked.


    "This is where I paint when I miss my sister," he said before pulling one of the drawers. I walked around and I saw a picture frame on the table where the painted vase is located. I got it so I could get a closer look.


    No. This can''t be.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 62 - #62

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 62: A Big Sister''s Nightmare


    ...


    "That''s me and Lacey. I was 11 and she was 2," he told me when he noticed that I was looking at their picture.


    This can''t be happening right now. My hands were trembling as I put the down the picture frame. I couldn''t breathe. I''m losing air in here. I was too stunned to move and I suddenly got scared.


    "Kellen, I need to go home," I hurriedly said to him.


    He look at me and his face was filled with confusion. "You mean right now?" he raised his eyebrows and I nodded. "Okay then, I''ll take you¡ª"


    "No," I immediately said. I can go home on my own. "I need to leave."


    I hurriedly walked and I left him without explaining a thing. "Liv, wait!" I can hear his footsteps so I walked faster but I was dumb to think I''m faster than him. "Hey." He grabbed my arm and made me face him. "What''s the matter? Why all of a sudden?"


    I didn''t knkw what to say. All I wanted now is to go home. My mind is full of thoughts that I don''t think I can escape easily. Now, I have a big problem and I expected it already that Kellen will notice and he''ll ask if what he can do to help me. But the thing is, he''s the last one I''ll ever ask for help with this matter.


    "Kellen, please. I need to go. I really need to. And don''t follow me," I nervously said and I got out of his grip. I just walked until I was out of his house and I took a cab to get home.


    I cried inside the cab, knowing that Summer... is Kellen''s lost sister.


    Why does it have to be her?


    I wiped my tears before I paid the driver and got out of the cab. I took a deep breath before opening the door. Summer might be in her room already so I just went to my room quietly. I sat on my bed and that was the time that I had my breakdown.


    Is this what my nightmare means? Is this how I lose Summer? I can''t. I can''t lose my sister. She''s all I have and I can''t live without her. I cried and cried. I forgot that Summer''s room was just next to mine so she heard me.


    "Liv?" She knocked on my door and I covered my mouth, preventing myself to cry. "I heard you. What happened? Why are you crying? Please tell me. Open the door."


    "I''m fine, Summer. Go back to your room. I need to sleep. I''m very tired," I lied to her so she won''t convince me to open the door anymore.


    "Are you sure? I heard you crying. Do you wanna talk about it first before you go to sleep?" she asked and my tears fell down again.


    "No. Just go back to your room, please," I told her and after a few seconds, I heard her footsteps and it sounded like she walked away already.


    I burst into tears again as I brush my hair. I was sitting on the floor with my back leaning on the side of the bed. This was the last thing I wanted. For me to have an idea of Summer''s past. When my mom and dad adopted her, I automatically treated her like my real sister. She''s my family now. I couldn''t bare to lose her.


    ...


    It''s already 6:00 AM and I''m still awake. I couldn''t sleep, knowing that Summer''s family is just next to me. What if they''ll get her from me? I don''t think I can handle that. I need to hide everything as much as possible. It might be selfish but I love my sister. I''d trade anything for her.


    My eyes were close to closing when Summer knocked. "I''ll be going to school now because I''m organizing the art event this week. I''ll see you later," she said before going.


    I lay down on my bed so I could now take a nap. I think I had more than an hour of sleeping when I heard someone knocking downstairs. At first, I didn''t want to come down because I don''t have the energy but it must be an emergency so I forced myself to get up. I comb my hair a but before having a quick gargle at the bathroom. After that, I went downstairs to open the door.


    "Liv."


    I blinked when I saw Kellen, standing in front of me. He looks worried and confused at the same time.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, trying not to sound so suspicious.


    "I doubt that you''re not expecting me to be here," he said and he''s right about that. "Can we talk?" he asked.


    I shook my head immediately. "We can''t. I''m tired. I didn''t have enough sleep. I can''t go to work today," I told him.


    "I don''t want you to go to work. I just wanted us to talk. Why did you suddenly act like that last night? Did I do something wrong?" he worriedly asked.


    I wanted to avoid him but a part of me felt bad. I know that I''m making him worry by acting like this. I just couldn''t help myself. This is what I feel and I''m not a good actress when it comes to hiding facial expressions.


    "I''m sorry, Kellen. I can''t talk to you today. I just need to be alone for now," I told him.


    He then slowly nodded, accepting the fact that we won''t have a deep talk today. "Call me when you''re ready. I''m begging you, Liv. You can''t take me away from worrying. I just wanted to know if you''re somehow good or if you can handle your problem all by yourself."


    "I can," I answered to make him stoo now. "You need to go work now. I''ll go back upstairs," I said and he nodded.


    "I''ll call you later," he said before going back to his car. Rowan wasn''t there and he drove himself to come here.


    I then closed the door and leaned my back on it. I closed my eyes and tried to prevent myself from crying again because I''m already tired but I failed. Tears fell down on my cheeks and I wad crying again.


    ...


    Flashback:


    ...


    Mom picked me up at school but she still has a duty in the hospital because she''s a nurse. So, she brought me there for the mean time because our house is somehow far away from my school but it''s nearer to the hospital. At first, I didn''t like the ambiance of this place but I got used to it because mom always brings me here.


    "Stay here, okay?" she said and I nodded like a good kid before sitting. She left me in the nurse station with the other nurse whom she had worked even before I got born.


    "Your mom is really responsible, isn''t she?" she said to me.


    "Yup. She''s my idol," I told her.


    My mom left her phone to me so I won''t get bored. But even I had it, I still got bored. I have my little bag with me and I just read a book. I''m not a book worm but I like to read stories.


    She didn''t come back after an hour so I decided to find her. I''m not scared anymore of this place because I''ve been roaming around here since I was 4 years old when she started bringing me here. I stopped when I saw an open room and I know she''s the one who''s inside with the patient.


    "Mom?" I went inside and she was shocked. I know that I''m not allowed in here but I''m worried because she didn''t come back to checkup on me.


    "Liv, what are you doing here?" She kneeled to reach my height level. "I''m working, honey."


    "Okay. I just missed you," I said to her. I''m the clingy type of daughter who wants to always be around with her parents. I looked at the patient and I realized that she''s a little kid. She has a bandage on her forehead and looks like she was traumatized because she''s not talking and moving.


    "Is she okay?" I asked.


    ...


    End of Flashback


    ...


    That''s when I met Summer.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 63 - #63

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 63: A Big Sister''s Nightmare Part 2


    ...


    It has been two days but I haven''t talked to my sister or to Kellen yet. I still can''t think straight. My hands always start to shake whenever I remember Summer''s true identity. But if I tell her, would she want to meet her family?


    It''s already 6:00 AM and Summer always leaves for school this early. I''ve been thinking that I should go back to work and act normal. I shouldn''t be suspicious but what will I tell Kellen if he asked? And especially if Summer did. I don''t know if I should lie again but I''m definitely sure that I can''t tell the truth. I can''t.


    I took a bath before eating my breakfast. I just ate cereal with milk before changing into my office clothes. I brushed my teeth and fixed my hair into a clean ponytail before going out of my apartment and called a cab.


    While I was inside, I decided that I should visit my mom and dad''s grave even just for ten minutes. I told the driver to take me to the cemetery instead so he did. After five minutes of driving, I paid the driver and I got out of the cab. I walked until I''m already in front of their gravestones.


    "Hey, mom. Hey, dad." I sighed before kneeling slightly because my skirt might expose me. "I just wanted to ask for help. A sign, perhaps. Should I tell Summer? Or should I just wait for it to come out?"


    I feel sad every time I remember that maybe one day, I will just lose Summer. I don''t want her to be away from me because she is the only memory I have left of my mommy and daddy even if she is not a real blood relative. She is my change and nothing will change that.


    I stared at their grave for a few more minutes while still wondering what I should do. Maybe so, I''ll just wait for the signs before I take action because I don''t want to regret the decision I''ll make someday.


    Feeling a little better, I took another cab so I can go to the hotel to resume my work. I also lost two days and I expect more papers waiting for me. I just wish Kellen wouldn''t force me to explain and talk about how I behaved in the past few days. But I also promise myself that I will not leave him confused because of what happened to me. Only then will I explain when my mind is clear.


    When I entered the hotel I immediately sighed because I was suddenly nervous. I wondered what I would answer in case Kellen ever asked about me. Will he be angry? Would he be annoyed when I said I didn''t want to talk about it first? Ever since he became my boyfriend, we couldn''t help but have a fight from time to time. That''s the thing I don''t want to happen because that becomes the reason why I can''t eat and sleep properly.


    When I got to my cabin I avoided to look at Kellen''s office. I''m sure he saw me come because the door in front of me was glass. I lower my bag first before I pick up the tablet to show him his schedule for today. Before I entered, I took a deep breath because I might run out of air inside again.


    When I entered he was signing some papers and I think he just did that so that the situation would not be awkward. Does that mean, he''s not angry? Or did I just assume that?


    "Good morning," I greeted him nicely. I didn''t call him ''Kellen'' because it was too personal for the situation now and especially I didn''t say ''Sir'' because he might think I hate him or he might also think he did something bad even though he didn''t. "This is your schedule for today," I said softly before handing the tablet to him.


    He just nodded and immediately took the tablet in my hand. It took a while before he gave it back to me so I looked a bit stupid at first because I didn''t know if I would avoid looking at him or what. When he handed me the tablet he looked at me and I didn''t look away anymore because he might get suspicious.


    "Are you okay now?" he asked me and I nodded immediately. "Okay," he said briefly before returning the focus on signing the papers on his desk.


    Yes. I think he''s mad at me.


    I went back to my cabin and I''ll try to do two daily reports that I haven''t done in the past few days. Hopefully I''ll finish it before lunch break so I don''t have to worry about anything later because it''s scheduled later that we''re going to New Jersey.


    I wanted to forget the things I found out so I distracted myself by putting double effort into the reports. What if Kellen found out about Summer''s true identity? Will he take my sister from me? Can''t I be with her anymore?


    That''s what I''m afraid of but there''s a part of me that says Kellen also has the right to know the truth. The only problem is that the bigger part of my decision is to just hide it because I don''t want Summer to be separated from me. That''s the nightmare I don''t have to have.


    A few hours have passed and now we are going to have lunch. Alice went to me immediately because she must have noticed that I had walked to the pantry earlier. I also didn''t tell her that I was going to work today.


    "Liv, are you okay now? You still look like you''re out of energy," she said before putting her hand on my forehead, feeling if I still have a fever. I didn''t really get sick but I think that''s what she thought because I said I don''t feel too well so I couldn''t go to work. I still can''t tell her about Summer because I''m still not comfortable with the idea that someone else knows about it besides me.


    "Yes. I feel fine," I replied to her as I arranged my reports and put them in a folder.


    "Are you going to have lunch with your boss slash boyfriend?" she asked me. I honestly don''t know if we should eat together. Wouldn''t it be awkward then?


    "I don''t know. But I''ll just ask him where he wants to order food and I''ll just make a food delivery," I replied before placing the folders in the cabinet.


    "What? Why?" she asked in astonishment. "Did you two fight? Are you avoiding each other?" she asked further.


    "No," I replied. "I''m just not in the mood."


    When I got back to the desk I was about to pick up my bag when she stopped me. "No, let''s not have lunch together first. You should eat with you boyfriend so you could talk to each other too. Don''t exaggerate the misunderstanding you have now because that won''t be good. Just let me know later if the two of you had talked properly," Alice said. I didn''t do anything and said nothing so I just nodded before she left.


    I sighed before entering Kellen''s office. I found him sleeping on his desk. Maybe he was tired because of the amount of paper work he had to do when he was alone because I wasn''t there. I approached and stood in front of him before I called him.


    "Kellen." I couldn''t help but call his name. "It''s lunch time. What do you want to eat?" I asked him softly.


    He didn''t answer right away so I came over to touch his shoulder. He doesn''t seem to be in a deep sleep so I''m not worried that I might wake him up.


    "Kellen," I call to him again. "Are you tired?"


    He suddenly grabbed my hand while still leaning on his desk. "I''m not tired, Liv. You? Are you tired of me already?"


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 64 - #64

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ¡­


    Chapter 64: Complication


    ¡­


    Because of his question, I couldn''t help but to feel guilty. He thought maybe I was angry and I was getting tired of him. But how do I explain why I am like this? I don''t really know what to do. I''m afraid to make a mistake in my decision because I don''t want to repent for the rest of my life.


    "Kellen, what are you saying?" I asked him. He let go of my hand and looked at me before standing up.


    "Are you avoiding me? Are you angry? I''m sorry if I did something you didn''t like," he explained. I feel bad for what I''ve done, for avoiding him. But what can I do? I really needed to be alone in those days.


    "No. You didn''t do anything wrong. I just feel really bad so I didn''t get to work," I replied.


    "If that''s the reason, why didn''t you let me visit you? You''re not texting or calling me. Liv, don''t lie to me. Please. I can''t sleep thinking if you''re okay or if you''re mad at me or what," he said.


    I no longer know what to say. I fell silent and just looked at him. I also find it hard to lie but I know in myself I can''t tell him the truth first. It''s too early and ... I''m still scared.


    "I''m sorry. I''m just thinking a lot. I don''t want to disturb you anymore," I said.


    "Then let me help you. What''s bothering you? Don''t you want me to know?" he asked and I shook my head.


    "I can work out my little problem. Don''t worry about me too much," I told Kellen.


    "I''ll always worry about you, Liv. You can''t get rid of my worries about you. But if you''re not really comfortable telling me your problem, I hope you''ll just give me a hint that you''re fine," he replied.


    I gave him a small smile and nodded. "Yes, I''ll tell you. Promise."


    ¡­


    Fortunately, our conversation did not lead to a fight. I also invited him to eat lunch so that the situation wouldn''t always be awkward and I also didn''t want him to overthink again. But every time I look at her, nothing else enters my mind but Summer. So, I also can''t help but sometimes get in the mood.


    "Tell Rowan we''re going straight to New Jersey. We''re not going back to the hotel so we can get home early and you can rest," he said before wiping his mouth with a clean towel. We had just finished eating and he had already paid the bill.


    When Rowan arrived, we immediately got inside the car. I can no longer remember the last time I sat in the front seat, next to Rowan. Ever since Kellen and I got together, I''ve always been sitting with him in the back. And when he drives, I also sit in the front.


    After an hour and a half of driving we arrived in New Jersey. Less than half of the building is being built because it is big. It is estimated that it will take another year before the building is completed.


    We also spoke with one of the carpenters who had been hospitalized and had not been able to go to work for several weeks because he had an accident. As he was cementing the stairs, he suddenly slipped and hit a rock on his back. Kellen also promised that he will pay the hospital bills so the carpenter is also very grateful.


    "Are you okay now?" Kellen asked the carpenter who was now energetic and obviously willing to cope with his work.


    "Yes, Sir. Thank you very much for paying my hospital bills. It helped me a lot. I''m sorry for what happened. I didn''t mean to harm myself," he explained to him.


    "Don''t blame yourself. I''m happy that you''re fine now. Just be careful and tell your workmates because it might not be just a small accident again," Kellen replied to him.


    "Yes, Sir. We will always be careful to beautify your building. We will not disappoint you," he said politely.


    Of all those who work for Kellen, I don''t think I''ve ever known anyone who wasn''t kind to him these present days. Even though he looks strict at times, he is really in a good person. But even though I know he''s kind, I also remind him some things when it comes to his money. Sometimes, when other employees begged him a little, he immediately gave them money in addition to their salaries. But now, such employees are almost out of the hotel and have resigned and some got fired by their manager because most of them are lazy and we can''t keep them anymore.


    "Happy working," I said to the carpenters and gave them two thumbs up. They were happy with what I did and they imitated me so I smiled.


    Kellen and I have already walked to his favorite place here on the site. I remember Summer even more because they used to have picnics here. I sighed and forced myself to calm down.


    "Let''s have dinner tomorrow with mom and dad. I''ll introduce you not as my secretary, but as my girlfriend." My heart fluttered at what he said but that did not cause me to lose my nervousness.


    "Will they like me?" I curiously asked him. I''m still worried about that thing too. What if his mom doesn''t like me? I''m being pessimistic all the time and it sucks so much.


    He sighed when he saw that I was worried and didn''t seem sure if I would allow us to have dinner at their house. I don''t have as much problem if it''s just a simple dinner. Now, he will introduce me as his girlfriend.


    "Liv," he called to me and held both my arms. "I know mom and you didn''t have a good interaction on your first meeting. But now, we''re okay. I''m sure they''ll accept and like you. They''ll respect what I want."


    I hope they''ll really like me. I love Kellen and no man in the world has ever made me feel this kind of love. So, I''m having a hard time right now because I''m stuck with these events. I love him but I also love Summer.


    ¡­


    I got to our apartment and I was also a little tired from the trip because the traffic was long. Kellen and I also had dinner at a restaurant before he and Rowan dropped me here. When I entered my room, I immediately went straight to the bathroom to wash and to take a shower. Right after I came out, Summer knocked.


    Ever since I found out about her, we still haven''t talked. I still avoid her because I know she won''t stop until I tell her my problem. I feel sorry for her because she always knocks on my door but I don''t open it for her. I think now, we can talk. I just wish she''ll not get mad at me for avoiding her.


    I didn''t make it longer anymore so I went to the door and I opened it for her. Her eyes look sad because I haven''t talked to her lately. Shall I tell her the truth?


    "Are you okay? You got me worried, Liv," she said softly to me. I nodded and smiled slightly. I signaled that he could come into the room so she came in and sat on my bed. I stepped aside from him and I think this is where she intends to sleep.


    "Are you mad at me?" she asked while not looking at me.


    "No," I replied. "I''m not mad at you. I''m sorry if we can''t talk," I apologized.


    "Is it now? Is it okay? Are you really okay now?" she asked again and I nodded. "So, what happened? Did something happen at the hotel? You came home late, where did you come from?"


    I remember I forgot to tell her then where I went. I didn''t mention that I had dinner at Kellen''s house.


    I did not answer her question. "May I ask a question?" I asked and she nodded immediately with mixed confusion on his face. "If you ever get to know your real family, will you go with them if they force you back to them?"


    "No. Not anymore," she replied shortly.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 65 - #65

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ¡­


    Chapter 65: Officialy Meeting The Parents


    ¡­


    "Why did you ask that question? That''s so random," she told me before leaning on the headboard.


    I didn''t get an immediate answer because I didn''t know what my excuse would be. We rarely talked about it. We also don''t want to go back to the past because we''re happy to be together now.


    "Nothing. I just thought all of a sudden," I said to Summer.


    "Is that why you''re not talking to me?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "I just remembered what happened to you, three months ago. Didn''t you say you had a memory that you knew we weren''t with mom and dad?" I answered. I also want to have the answers to some questions that are on my mind. When Summer said she remembered something like she was running when she was a child, that''s the time we haven''t met her yet. "Is that the only memory you remember?"


    He took a deep breath and looked like he even remembered something else. "There''s another one. Just last week. The portrait I made; it looks familiar again. It''s like I''ve done it before. I looked for my paintings that are hidden because every painting I make, I keep it for remembrance. And nothing looks like it," she explained.


    That''s another clue. Kellen and Summer must have been painting together when they were kids.


    "I think I''ve been painting since the time I haven''t met you and our parents," she added.


    Our world is getting smaller. Gradually, my decision was formed. But that wasn''t enough for me to do right away whatever I was planning to do. I still need clear evidence and the right time for that.


    "When you keep having memories like that, always tell me. You also said that you will never go back to your real family even if they come back," I said.


    "Yes. I''ll tell you everything, Liv. Promise," she replied and I smiled.


    We talked about things in her school. There is not a week that she is not busy. I''m not surprised anymore because she''s top of the class and no one has ever taken her place yet.


    I suddenly remembered Kellen. He has almost exactly the same temperament as Summer. When it comes to intelligence, I can say that''s a big percentage to say they''re siblings. They also both like to always keep themselves busy. Hardworking, patient and dedicated to whatever they do. If they were together now, they would probably get along well.


    ...


    Today is the day when Kellen will introduce me to his parents. I''m happy and nervous at the same time. I also realized that ... Summer''s parents are also the ones I will be with later.


    I was busy making a daily report when Alice came to my cabin. She sat down next to me and she was holding a bag of chips. It''s also snack time but I rarely eat at this time because I''m still full. She offered me his chips but I shook. I don''t eat junk foods often.


    "Girl, you should wear nicely later. Simple is good but you still need to look elegant so that your boyfriend''s parents will be fascinated, especially his mom who is feared by everyone," Alice said while eating. Maybe she''s done with her reports so she''s disturbing me now.


    "I already have the dress that I will use later. It''s not a new purchase but I haven''t used it yet so it doesn''t look old," I said while typing.


    My dress is in Kellen''s penthouse because I won''t be going home to get dressed. I also don''t want to be late for dinner because it''s a bad impression on Kellen''s parents and I don''t want that to happen. I didn''t bring any makeup because I don''t use them often. I''m not used to it either. Summer is even more used to putting those things on her face.


    "Where? Can I see?" she asked before rummaging through my bag.


    "It''s not there," I said. "It''s in Kellen''s penthouse."


    "Is it there? I''m too lazy to come up," she said before leaning on the chair to eat chips again. "Are you nervous?"


    "A little. I think every woman who gets to introduce to her boyfriend''s parents will feel that way," I said. I was done with the report and I turned off the computer first. I don''t have much to do today but to just wait for Kellen''s meeting after lunch break later.


    "But do you think your boss''s parents will like you?" she asked.


    I also thought about what she said. Since I''m pessimistic, I can''t help but think that they might not like me. But if that happens anyway, I''ll make a way for them to see I deserve Kellen. I will not give up until I get the approval of the two of them.


    "I hope so. I will do everything to make them like me. I hope they will give me a chance to prove that I love their son," I replied to Alice.


    I was suddenly thirsty so I took my water bottle that was just on my table. I always carry it so I don''t have to stand to get water in the pantry. I''ll just go there to refill but I don''t run out of it right away.


    "Goodluck for later. I will really pray that they will treat you well," she said so I smiled. Alice always got my back.


    "By the way, how is it been going between the two of you?" I asked her. It''s time for me to greet him because she rarely tells stories.


    "What?" she confusingly asked.


    "You and Mr. Whitmore. Are you really sure you''re comfortable that you''re still with him at work?" I asked before lowering the water bottle on my desk.


    "Of course. It''s been a long time," she replied briefly to me.


    "You take a long time to move on too," I said and she stayed silent and continued to eat chips. "Do you often talk when it''s not about work?"


    She shook her head. "We don''t have anything to talk about anymore. Cindy''s sister and Zach are back together. That''s another reason why I should forget what we had before," she explained to me. "Oh. And that''s another one, nothing happened to us. I didn''t have him as my boyfriend so that shouldn''t be a big deal."


    I remembered that Alice told me that before. I get that they love each other but I wished Mr. Whitmore didn''t give Alice high hopes if he still loves his ex-girlfriend. Alice doesn''t deserve to believe his lies because that''s what he did.


    "I''m going to ask you now. I want to know the truth. You don''t have to hide how you feel from me because we''re friends," I said.


    "What are you going to ask?" she raised an eyebrow.


    "Do you still like him?" I asked and suddenly the expression on her face broke. Her eyes became sad and she looked down.


    "I''ll admit it. I still have a hard time especially when Kelly sometimes visits his office. It''s somehow awkward, though," she told me.


    If I could only do something to take away the pain Alice is feeling now, I would have done it. I also can''t blame her if she can''t leave her job because she is already loved it here. She has been working with Mr. Whitmore for almost four years. It''ll be hard for her to move on with this situation. I just really hope that she finds someone who will truly love her.


    ¡­


    I''m getting dressed now in Kellen''s penthouse. I was in the room while he was in the living room, waiting for me. I told him he could wait for me in the car but he said he preferred us to go down together.


    When I finished getting dressed, I went out and slung the bag over my shoulder. He was watching the news and when he saw me and he was stunned.


    "Is my dress ugly?" I shyly asked him.


    He stood up and turned off the TV. "No. It looks good on you and you''re even more beautiful," he said so I just smiled. "I can''t wait for you to meet my parents."


    ¡­


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 66 - #66

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ¡­


    Chapter 66: Final Decision


    ¡­


    My heart leaped when he said that. But what I worry about is the way how I might act on our dinner later. Would I be comfortable there even if I knew they are Summer''s real parents?


    I just tried to get that thing out of my mind first. I don''t want Kellen to worry about me while we''re having dinner. I''ll think about it later when I''m done tonight.


    We went down together and got into his car. He even opened the car door for me before he went to the driver''s seat. He used to do that when we were together. Once again, even though I opened it, he closed it again so that he would open it. Sometimes Kellen really becomes childish when I''m with him. But when he is at work with the employees and business partners, he looks very strict.


    I''m glad we''re comfortable with each other now. That''s exactly what I''ve wanted since we became official. Up to this day, I still smile whenever I remember the day when he became my boyfriend. My confession to Kellen that night was so intense and I''m glad I did that.


    "Does your mom know that you''re going to take me to your dinner?" I asked Kellen. We had been on the road for a few minutes and I knew we are close because their house is not far from the hotel.


    "No. But they know I have someone to introduce to them. I wanted it to be a surprise," he replied while driving. He seems very excited about introducing me to them.


    Here I am again, thinking becomes negative. But hopefully, if it was Kellen''s surprise, they would be happy and not surprised as if they''re disappointed after seeing me.


    After a few minutes, we arrived at their house. The gate opened automatically and he parked in the garage before we went down at once. I held onto my small bag as we walked inside. He even held my waist when he noticed I was a bit nervous. If then I wasn''t used to him doing that, now that''s the way to calm me down.


    When we got inside, I still couldn''t help but be fascinated by how beautiful this house is. Even though I''ve been here a few times, I still don''t get tired of the way it looks. We headed straight to the dining area and I saw Kellen''s dad helping the helpers prepare dinner. His dad is really down to earth. I guessed that even when we first met and got to know each other.


    "Oh, she''s in the kitchen. She cooked your favorite steak and Olivia will definitely like it too," he replied.


    So, is this it? Have I survived Kellen''s dad? He looks happy to see me now and I''m twice as happy, of course. I didn''t expect her dad and me to meet so well. I hope it''s the same with her mom.


    "The steak is ready," I heard her mom say and I was suddenly nervous again. She''s holding the plate on which the steak was placed and she lowered it to the dining table.


    "Mom, that looks so good," Kellen said before kissing her cheek.


    "Of course. I made it for you, son." I''m happy for Kellen because his relationship with his mom is really good as of the following days. They''ve become closer and that''s a big reason why sometimes Kellen can''t even hide the fun when he tells me about how he and his mom spend time together.


    "Mom, I brought Liv with me," Kellen told her, smiling. Her mom looked at me and I smiled at her. I tried to get rid of my nervousness and hopefully, I didn''t look stupid at what I was doing.


    "Oh, hello. So, you''re Kellen''s girlfriend now, huh?" she raised a brow. I was kind of intimidated but she doesn''t seem to be angry with knowing about me and Kellen. I seem to feel my suspicions of her are wrong. Maybe she''ll accept me as Kellen''s girlfriend sooner or later.


    "Yes, ma''am," I answered her immediately. I can''t read the reaction on her face but she doesn''t seem surprised either. It also doesn''t seem like Kellen told them about us before tonight. Did they automatically notice it?


    "Okay," was her simple answer before sitting down. "Let''s eat before the food gets cold."


    Kellen pulled out a chair so I could sit down. His dad was sitting in the host''s chair and we were side by side while his mom was in front of us. He put my bag on a coffee table because it might fall off my chair. He looked at me and I smiled but I think he still noticed I was nervous.


    "Are you okay?" he asked in a whisper so that his mom and dad would not hear. I nodded because I feel fine.


    We already have started eating. When I tasted the steak her mom made, I restrained myself from closing my eyes because of its deliciousness. It''s the first time I tasted her dish because usually when Kellen and I have lunch or dinner here, the helpers are the ones who cook for us.


    "So, how is it?" I didn''t immediately notice that I was the one her mom was asking.


    "It''s so delicious, Mrs. Parker," I politely replied to her.


    "Stop calling me that. We''re not at work. Call me Lucy," she said before continuing the meal. My forehead furrowed a little because of what she said. Is what I heard correct? Did she say I should just call her Lucy?


    "Me too, Liv. Just call me Simon. After all, we''re not at work to be very formal," Kellen''s dad explained to me.


    Wait a minute, am I dreaming or what?


    I just nodded to them both because I didn''t know what to answer. I looked at Kellen who was now smiling while eating. I don''t know if he''s doing that to tease me or he''s just being happy for me.


    "Where did you buy your dress?" his mom suddenly asked.


    "Oh, uhm. I brought it from the mall near the hotel," I replied immediately.


    "Oh, in the Sunset Mall?" she asked and I nodded. "Sorry to say but it''s ugly."


    Kellen suddenly choked because he was drinking juice. He looks disappointed with what his mom said to me. What if what I''m wearing is absolutely ugly? It''s also my fault, I didn''t prepare properly.


    "Your style somehow looks so dull," she added.


    "Uhm, I ..." I didn''t know what to say.


    "Mom, please¡ª" Kellen was about to say something.


    "You need to go shopping with me. When is your day off?" I was suddenly surprised by her question. I know I clean my ears regularly but I still doubt what I hear. It seems unrealistic.


    "This Sunday," I replied shortly.


    "Okay. Come here at 1:00 PM on Sunday. Don''t be late because I might change my mind. I also want a shopping companion because it''s boring when I''m alone. Simon doesn''t wanna come with me," she said before drinking water.


    I can''t believe it. She wants to do shopping with me.


    "What? I do want to go with you," his dad defended himself.


    "Yes, you do. But you always complain about how long I take to choose what I''ll buy," she said and rolled her eyes at him. They''re so cute. I think that Mrs. Parker is the type of woman who''s fun with even though she''s somehow blunt.


    I looked at Kellen and I saw him shaking his head at what his parents are doing right now. He looks like a stressed child because they are always like this, fighting over small things. I just laughed at them softly. Their family looks chaotic but I think they are still happy.


    I suddenly remembered the things I needed to put an end to. They are too good to hide a secret from. Now, my decision is final.


    I may not have a perfect time yet but I will tell them the truth no matter what.


    ¡­


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 67 - #67

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ¡­


    Chapter 67: The Uncovering


    ¡­


    "I''m sorry for what my mom said earlier. That''s really how she talks. Always straightforward," Kellen apologized to me while driving. We are in the car now because he is taking me home.


    Honestly, I wasn''t offended. I even laughed at what her mom said. "Your mom is actually funny," I told him.


    "Really?" he asked incredulously. He thought maybe I was offended by what his mom said earlier but I wasn''t. She even wants me to go shopping with her. I''m happy that we can bond so that I can get to know her better.


    "Yes. Your dad is also sweet earlier to her," I said happily. I even smiled when I remembered how they teased each other lately. "If our parents were still alive, I assume they will always be like that, teasing each other all the time but will still always be happy." I suddenly missed mom and dad. I mean, every day. But I seem to feel pain in my heart again every time I think it will be a long time before I see them again.


    "I''m sure that wherever your parents are, they''re proud of you, you and Summer," he replied which made me smile somehow.


    We even talked about some personal things about our lives while on the trip. What others say is true. Even if you talk to the person you love over and over again, you''ll always feel the excitement. Kellen also has many stories that prove that he is really a different person when he is not at work. I can''t believe he was really a playboy then. Now I believe he won''t do now the things he used to do that he knew would hurt me.


    A few minutes passed and we are already here in the apartment. We see each other every day but I still feel so lonely every time he leaves after taking me home. It was as if we still lacked time together. I think I''m getting clingy as time passes by. Is it really like this when you love?


    We got out of the car and stood in front of the apartment door. "Thank you for tonight. You don''t know how happy I am today. I didn''t make a mistake in my decision to join you for dinner. I really hope your parents will fully accept me."


    He smiled slightly. "Liv," he called to me before touching both my cheeks. "They''ll like you. Do you think mom will take you shopping if she doesn''t like you? She rarely asks for a companion when shopping at the mall. Other than dad, she sometimes asks one of our helpers to go with her. All I can say is, she wants to meet you." My heart rejoiced because of his explanation.


    I hugged him and he hugged me back. I feel so comfortable in his arms. It was very peaceful and I could feel his love for me. Nor I''ll ever get tired of saying that he is the first man to make me feel this kind of love and affection. There is no one else but him, only him.


    After we hugged, someone came. I know that this is Dylan''s car because he also often takes Summer home every after school and also when Summer will go home late. I also remember Summer asking permission to me earlier because there will also be dinner at Dylan''s house with relatives because it''s his mom and dad''s anniversary today. I''m also glad because what Summer told me is that Dylan''s family is very kind to her.


    When the two of them went down, Dylan greeted me immediately. "Good evening, Liv. And to you Mr. Deckard Parker." He faced Kellen.


    Kellen looked at him. "Oh, you know me?"


    I laughed at Kellen''s question. Occasionally, he was still shocked whenever he meets a stranger who suddenly greets him out of nowhere. Sometimes it scares him and it''s funny.


    "Yes. You''re the owner of the Parker hotel. You''re also the grandson of the late Deckard Parker, right?" Dylan asked respectfully.


    "Yes, I am," Kellen answered.


    "My father used to work for him back in the day," Dylan said.


    "Oh, that''s very nice to know," Kellen replied. "May I know your name?"


    "Dylan. Dylan Henderson. I''m Liv''s sister''s boyfriend," he introduced himself.


    "Well, it''s nice meeting you, young man." Kellen shook his hand.


    "Your boyfriend speaks very formally. It''s boring, Liv," Summer complained jokingly.


    "Nice to meet you too, Liv''s judgy sister," Kellen said seriously but I knew he was just joking with Summer as well.


    "Just make sure you take care of Liv." Summer crossed her arms as if she were a boss ordering her staff. "She''s vulnerable sometimes."


    "Okay, madame. Your order will be obeyed," Kellen said instantly so I just laughed at the two of them. If they grew up together, is this how they will treat each other too?


    ¡­


    After I took a shower, I did my regular skincare routine. If Summer always comes to my room to sleep, now I will sleep with her in her bedroom. And one more thing, I plan to tell her the truth. I know I can''t get rid of her to be surprised but I don''t want to hide it from her for long.


    I knocked and I heard the music she was playing. She immediately opened the door for me even though it was not locked. I went inside and we sat on her bed together. Actually, her room is bigger than mine. We switched because I noticed that she has more stuff than me and she needs a big space to occupy.


    "Why are you here?" she asked before turning off the music.


    "Why, you don''t want me to sleep next to you?" I dramatically held my chest.


    "Crazy. It''s not like that. You don''t usually come here. Do you want to talk about something?"


    Summer knows me so well. She knows if I have a problem or if something is bothering my mind. She cares for me so much. Sometimes I wonder who the two of us is the big sister. I also noticed that apart from being smart, she also has a mature mindset.


    "Actually, I have something to confess," I began. "And I want you to listen carefully on this."


    "I''m all ears," she replied to me immediately.


    A few seconds passed and she was waiting for me to speak. I took a deep breath first to boost up my courage because it is not easy to do what I am going to do now. I also know that I will not regret it because this is what I should do, this is the right thing to do.


    "Summer, remember the last time we talked about your real family?" I asked her and she nodded immediately.


    "What about it?" she asked.


    "I found out something. I''m not a hundred percent sure of it but I think I already know who they are," I told her and she was stunned for a few seconds before answering.


    "You know them?" she asked in astonishment and I nodded.


    I couldn''t think of a way to keep her from being surprised. If also I was in her position, I wouldn''t be able to hide my emotions. Who wouldn''t be surprised when you find out something like this?


    "How?" she asked further.


    "I saw a picture," I replied to her.


    "Picture? Am I in that picture?" she asked next and I nodded.


    "I also know the one with you in the picture." Summer no longer knew what the reaction should be. I see a mixture of confusion and shock on her face now.


    "Who? Who''s with me?"


    I couldn''t answer right away as if something was holding me back because it was as hard to say Kellen''s name, that he is Summer''s sister.


    "Liv?" She called me like she''s now being curious about whom I''m pertaining to.


    "Kellen. I saw Kellen on the picture with you," I told her.


    Summer was speechless as to how I expected her to be.


    ¡­


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 68 - #68

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ¡­


    Chapter 68: He Knows


    ¡­


    I woke up early so I could prepare our breakfast. I didn''t expect that Summer and I would have a short talk because I thought she wants to know more about her family. Last night when we were talking, her mood suddenly dropped as we talked. It was as if she didn''t want to talk about it anymore. Couldn''t she be mad at me? That I even said those or maybe she was angry because I just told her now.


    The egg I was frying almost burned. Fortunately, I was back in the right frame of mind before that happened. I immediately transferred to the plate the two eggs I had cooked before I toasted the bread. Then, I put milk in my glass but suddenly I heard Summer coming down. I also put another glass of milk for her because I knew she would have breakfast with me.


    She ties her hair as she goes down. She sat down at the breakfast table and did not speak. I really think she hates me about last night.


    "Are you mad at me?" I asked before handing him the plate where the egg and the bread I had baked in the oven were.


    He reached for it immediately and lowered it to the table before picking up the fork that is also on the table. "No. Not at all," she replied to me and I took a deep breath because of that.


    "Why are you silent?" I know, it was a stupid question but I still asked.


    "Maybe I was just surprised too. I can''t avoid that," she said before taking a bite of the bread.


    I sat down so I could eat with her. "I''m sorry if I didn''t tell you right away."


    "No, Liv. Don''t blame yourself because I''m not angry. I also know that you don''t want to hide it from me," she replied to me.


    I also can''t help but blame myself. Although obviously I''m not at fault, but my guilt that I hesitated to tell her the truth is still intact.


    "Does your boss already know that I''m related to him?" she asked weakly.


    "Not yet. I haven''t told him yet because I want to leave the decision to you. I don''t want to make a decision for you because I will support you if you choose to let them know the truth," I replied to her before smiling so that she would not be nervous.


    "But I told you before that I have no intention of getting to know my family before," she said. "Isn''t it like I lied to you too if I wanted to meet them?"


    I immediately shook my head because I knew she was wrong. "No, Summer. I also know you only said that because you thought it was impossible for you to meet them. But now that you know they''re just here, I won''t forbid you if you want to meet them. After all, you said that you have no intention of going back to them. It should make me calm," I explained to her.


    "I think I still need time to think about this. I don''t want to regret it in case I hasten my decision," she told me.


    ¡­


    I went to work and I was a little late because Summer and I talked a lot. We both didn''t notice the time because what we were talking about was also very important. I hurried into the elevator and when I reached the 45th floor I went straight to my cabin.


    I feel like Kellen was ahead of me in arriving here at the hotel. Even though I''m his girlfriend, I don''t consider that an exception for being late. Work is work even though Kellen and I have a relationship. He''s still my boss and that hasn''t changed.


    When I dropped my bag on the desk, I immediately took care of his schedule so that I could show it to him right away. Fortunately, he doesn''t have a meeting scheduled at this time because if there is, I''m doomed. I entered his office and found him standing while talking to someone on the phone.


    "Ah yes, we''ll transfer the money right away," I heard him say. "Thank you." He turned off the call and put the phone back in his pocket.


    I gave him the tablet and he looked at it for a few seconds before returning it to me.


    "Who was it?" I asked him.


    "Our business partner in Ohio. The 3rd installment of the Parker hotel is underway," he told me happily.


    If he''s happy now, I''m happier for him. He achieved so much and it is no wonder that his parents are so proud of him. I hope the blessings he receives will continue. His life is perfect now.


    "I''m happy for you, Kellen," I said, smiling. He suddenly hugged me which surprised me a little. We talked about not showing affection to each other when we are at work but I think he was just carried away by emotion.


    "I''m sorry," he apologized as he remembered what we had talked about it. "I got carried away."


    I just smiled at him before I hugged him again. I''m the first at this time so it''s as if I said it''s okay. He hugged me back and tightened even more.


    "I''m so proud of you," I said softly but I knew he heard that.


    "I couldn''t do it without you, Liv. Thank you for being by my side always. I love you," he told me.


    "I love you too, Kellen," I replied to him.


    ...


    I am now handling the latest surveys online. I made this report to show Kellen the results today. I compiled the files and sent them to his email so he can view them later.


    It''s 10:00 AM and I''m going to make Kellen some snacks. Usually, he does it on his own but I know he is busy now so I will do it. And one more thing, it''s still part of my job so I should really be the one doing it.


    When I had made him some snacks, I went into his office and put the tray down on the coffee table. I turned to him and he wasn''t that busy but he was also doing something.


    "Our snacks are ready," I said so he turned to me.


    I also made tea for me because Kellen wanted us to always be used to having snacks every day. He stood up and sat on the sofa. I also sat beside him before we drank our tea.


    "Will you go shopping with mom on Sunday?" he asked while eating a pretzel.


    "Of course. I need to go with your mom so that we can have time together and get to know each other better," I replied to him before putting the cup on the table.


    "Don''t you have a schedule on that day?" he asked.


    "What schedule?" I asked him.


    "Suppose you have a different walk. Or if you just want to stay home all day so you can rest as well," he said.


    "We don''t have much heavy work this week. A few hours at the mall won''t hurt," I replied. "Are you going to join us?"


    He shook his head. "No, but I''ll drive you and pick you up because their driver''s day off is every Sunday. Mom doesn''t know how to drive. Dad will attend a business meeting in Manhattan. Plus, I also want to see you on Sunday. You know you always complete my day whenever I see you. "


    I couldn''t hide my smile at what he said. Annoyingly, when he teases me a little, my heart flutters immediately.


    "You''re blushing," he teased me again.


    "You do have a lot of ways to do this to me, do you?" I arched a brow before eating some biscuits.


    "Of course. I''m a smart person in almost everything, Liv," he said arrogantly.


    "You''re really Summer''s brother," I said before I rolled my eyes. It was too late for me to realize the words I have said. Why did I say that?


    "What?" confused, he asked me. "Me and Summer?"


    "Nothing. I didn''t say anything. I just mispronounced¡ª"


    "Is she really my sister, Liv?" he softly asked as if he knows it already.


    ¡­


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 69 - #69

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ¡­


    Chapter 69: What Will It Be?


    ¡­


    "W-What?" I asked, stuttering.


    "Well, not that I wasn''t surprised. But is it true? Is Summer my... sister?" Suddenly, the expression on his face broke. He seemed sad when he remembered her missing sister.


    What will I say?! I told Summer that the decision was up to her but this is me now, I just exposed the truth in no time.


    "Kellen, I... I don''t..." I couldn''t finish what I was saying. I don''t know what to say and I''m full of nervousness now. I wanted to ask him why he''s not surprised but I can''t ask that until I answer his question. "I''m sorry." Nothing else came out of my mouth but that.


    He laughed bitterly. "Summer. She''s my sister," he said softly as he rested both arms on his knees. He was silent and that was why I was so nervous. Is he mad at me?


    "Kellen," I called him but he doesn''t look back.


    He suddenly stood up and walked up to the front of the glass wall. He stared at the view outside as he placed both hands in his pockets. I can see the expression on his face in the reflection of the glass wall. He seems to be thinking very deeply. I approached him and stopped right behind him.


    "I can explain," I told him.


    He''s still not talking. I also can''t blame him for reacting like this to what I said. I expected it already. And I will accept all of the consequences of what I have done.


    "Kellen, talk to me. Please."


    ¡­


    It has been three hours and he''s still not talking to me. I''m getting a little worried now. Is this it? Is this how our relationship goes down?


    I didn''t realize that my tears were dripping. Maybe it''s also because of the fear I feel. I hope I''m wrong. I hope he doesn''t give up because of this. I hope.


    I could not properly do the paper works that were assigned to me. He doesn''t come out of my mind until now. I looked at the time and I realized that it was Summer''s break time at this moment. I tried to call her and she answered after four or five rings.


    "Summer. Can we talk?" I asked because maybe she was still doing something important even though it was already their break time.


    "Of course. Is there a problem?" she immediately asked me. I think she''s in the canteen because I can still hear the trays landing on the table.


    "I did something wrong," I began.


    "What is it?"


    "I didn''t mean to tell him, Summer. But I did." I don''t have time to wander around anymore. It was my fault because Summer hadn''t decided yet but here I am now, I failed to fix another problem.


    "You told my brother?" she asked just to make sure that I''m talking about Kellen.


    "Yes," I answered her shortly.


    "What did he say?" she asked curiously.


    "He doesn''t talk to me. It has been hours," I told her. "I''m sorry, Summer. I didn''t mean to."


    "Liv, don''t be sorry. It''s fine. Besides, I''ve been thinking about it lately. I also want to meet them. Is that okay with you?" he asked me.


    "Of course, Summer. I told you last time that whatever your decision will be, I''ll support you," I told her gently.


    "Okay. I''ll try to think of how I should approach him," she said.


    We talked for a few more minutes before I turned off the call. I don''t want to consume her whole break time because she also needs to eat and rest.


    When I stood up, I felt a headache. I suddenly felt weak and tired. Is it because I don''t get much sleep anymore? Because since the day Summer''s issue entered my mind, my sleep has not been normal. I always overthink because of what is happening now.


    I was holding onto my desk when I almost fell over. Fortunately, I still have a little balance in myself so I didn''t fall completely. Suddenly, I heard the door of Kellen''s office open. My back was facing the door so I couldn''t see him come out.


    "Liv, what''s happening?" he asked me anxiously.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just a little dizzy," I said. I grabbed my head because it still hurts. I also can''t stand properly because of that.


    "Let''s get you to the hospital," he said.


    ¡­


    I am now sitting in the hospital bed. This doctor was also the one who took care of me when I fainted a few months ago. She reminded me quite strictly now because she said that this should not happen again. I may have a serious illness because I am neglecting myself again. He also gave me a prescription for medicines to help me with my insomnia.


    "I''m sorry. I caused another trouble," I said softly to Kellen who was now watching over me.


    "I''ll take you to your apartment. You need to rest," he said.


    When we left the hospital, he did not talk to me in the car. Even though I''m asking him some random things about work, he doesn''t respond. Maybe he is really mad at me. But I''ll try to explain my side to the next days when he calms down. I don''t want the two of us to be like this for a long time.


    A few minutes passed and we are here now in my apartment. He told me that he''ll open the door so I didn''t go down right away. He was worried I might fall so he opened the door for me and he could help me get up.


    "Rest for the rest of the day and tomorrow. I won''t let you work anymore especially since I know you''re not feeling well. Please take care of yourself, Liv. You know I don''t like it when you''re not well. Don''t you hide when you feel something bad because your sickness might get worse and I don''t think I''ll be able to forgive myself when something worse than this happens to you," he told me.


    I just nodded and promised to take care of myself. I also don''t want to be like this for a long time because I might miss a lot of work that I need to do. My mental health is really affecting my physical health.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be like this again," I apologized to him. He didn''t say a word after I said that. "All right, I''ll go inside. I promise I''ll rest and take my medicine."


    I gave him a small but sad smile because I knew he was mad at me. I turned around to go inside but he suddenly grabbed my left arm so I immediately looked at him. He looks so worried and it looks like he''s sad at this moment.


    "Kellen," I called him. "Why? Are you okay?" I asked gently.


    "No, I''m not. I''m not going to be okay now that I know that''s how you are right now," he told me. "I''m sorry if I''m failing on taking care of you, Liv. I''m always the one who gives you so much to stress about."


    "Kellen," I mention his name before touching his cheek. "You don''t have to say that. I understand if that''s your reaction to what I''ve said earlier. And if you need an explanation, I''ll give it to you if you''ll give me a chance to," I explained to him.


    "I''m sorry if I act like this. Even though I noticed before that Summer looks like my missing sister, I couldn''t help but be surprised. I just didn''t expect her to be very close to me," he explained to make things clear because of how he acted.


    "I''m not going to stop you from meeting Summer, Kellen," I said in turn because I knew that''s what he was worried about.


    "I know you won''t. But Liv, I need to tell my parents. I need to," he told me.


    ¡­


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 70 - #70

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ¡­


    Chapter 70: Summer''s Decision


    ¡­


    "As I said, I won''t stop you. You all deserve to know the truth, Kellen."


    That''s what I said to him earlier before he left. This is not the time for Kellen to worry about me again. I know I was wrong at times when I was hesitant whether I would let them all know. I became selfish. But now, I will correct my mistake.


    I went to bed first after I got dressed. I''ve taken medicine but my headache still hasn''t gone away. I need to rest because I don''t want my work to be affected because of it.


    I rested and slept for a few hours until I felt the relief I was feeling. I went down to cook dinner but before I could open the fridge to get the ingredients, I heard a knock on the door. I walked to the door to open it.


    "Are you okay now?"


    It was as if my heart was happy again when I saw him. He didn''t say he was going to pass by here so I was a little surprised.


    "Much," I said and smiled at him.


    "That''s good to know," he said. "I brought you food for dinner. I also included Summer''s," he told me before handing me the big paper bag.


    Aww, he really does care about Summer. Of course, he does, that''s a ridiculous thing to think about, Liv.


    "I''m sure she''s going home now. Would you like to wait for her?" I asked nicely.


    He shook his head. "Not anymore. Maybe she''s already tired from school too so I won''t bother her. You, you still need to rest. I''ll come by tomorrow morning," he said before approaching to kiss my forehead.


    I waited for him to leave before I closed the door. I took the food out of the paper bag so everything will be ready to eat as soon as Summer arrives. The food was still hot and it looks so delicious.


    I was placing plates and glasses on the dining table when I heard the door open. Maybe that''s already Summer. I made some fresh orange juice because it suits the pasta that Kellen brought.


    "Wow, what''s that?" Summer asked when she smelled the pasta.


    She first went upstairs to put her bag to her room before she returned to the dining area and sat down while watching me arrange the pasta on the plate.


    "It''s from your brother," I told her.


    "From him? Why don''t you eat out?" she asked in astonishment. "Is he still mad at you?"


    "No. We went to the hospital earlier. I almost fainted," I told Summer.


    "What? Why? What happened? I''ll fix that," she said before standing up to fix the food. I just laughed a little at what she did.


    "Relax, Summer. I''m okay. I''m very rested and later I''m going to take medicine," I told her.


    "Even though, you can''t get tired anymore," she replied to me.


    I just watched her do what she did. "It''s a pity you didn''t catch up with him earlier."


    She looked at me as if wondering if what she heard was correct. "The day will also come when we will meet. I don''t want to hurry," she said before continuing what she was doing. Everything was arranged and we started eating. It doesn''t seem like Kellen just bought it for two other people. It fits for five people who are hungry.


    ...


    The next day I was at home all day. I also cleaned my room and Summer''s room. Her room is also a bit messy and I know she doesn''t have time to clean. I don''t have a headache anymore and I also don''t feel pain in any part of my body that''s why I can already clean. Also, so that I won''t get bored in here. I want myself to always be occupied.


    Kellen came by earlier and brought us breakfast but Summer was still asleep earlier so they didn''t meet again because Kellen also didn''t want to wake her up.


    I texted Kellen not to bring me lunch and dinner anymore because he was still going to New Jersey today. I don''t want him to get tired of coming back here just to bring me food. I can cook for us.


    The sun was setting quickly and now I was cooking dinner. Summer will not eat here because she and Dylan will have dinner at a restaurant near their school. I''m glad Dylan is really nice to Summer and he plays the role of being a good boyfriend to my sister.


    After I ate, I went upstairs to take a shower. When I was finished, Summer got home. She was a little tired so she went straight to her room to go to bed early.


    The next day I woke up early so that I could go to the hotel early to do the work I had left behind. After I cooked breakfast I ate before taking a shower and getting dressed. Kellen insisted on picking me up and I didn''t stop him anymore.


    While I was waiting for him, I was watching the news in the living room. I saw in the news the brother of Mr. Whitmore, Sean. He became the CEO of their big business, a perfume brand. Their brand is enjoyed almost all-over North America and news that its sales are also high in various countries like Germany and Denmark as what Kellen said to me.


    Sean and I haven''t seen each other for a while now. Maybe he''s been busy too and we also don''t have a friend in common. Camille, on the other hand, is now in Oxford. She is still studying for her degree and I still don''t know when she will come home. We talk on social media sometimes but not that often because she''s also busy.


    Just a few minutes passed and Kellen arrived. I grabbed my bag and went out. "Hi," I said as he never spoke again.


    "Are you sure you''re okay now?" he asked to be sure as well.


    "Yes. But I still have medicine to take later," I said. He nodded and let me into the car so we could get to work.


    ...


    I don''t have too many paper works left so I don''t have to stress about typing and assembling papers in folders. When I remembered that we were going shopping with Kellen''s mom tomorrow, I didn''t know if it was still a good idea for me to go with her. Did Kellen tell her parents about Summer? If he did, would they be angry with me?


    My thoughts are mixed again. If they get mad at me, I can understand because I know I also made a mistake that I almost hid from them about it because I didn''t want to lose Summer to me. I can''t be selfish with her. She has a family from beyond and I can''t take that away.


    ...


    "Liv, are you still awake?" I heard Summer knock on my bedroom door.


    "Yes. Come in," I said and she entered. I figured that maybe something is bothering her mind again or maybe she can''t make a good decision by herself. She on the bed, beside me and didn''t say a word. "Do you have a problem?" I immediately asked while looking at her.


    "I don''t think if I should consider it as a problem. I just wanted to ask you something," she began.


    "What''s that?" I asked right away.


    "Is it okay if I want to see them tomorrow? Not just my brother, but also my parents," she asked shyly.


    "Of course. I told you, the decision will always be yours, Summer," I told her. "I''ll support and respect whatever it will be," I added.


    "Do you think they''ll be so happy to see me?" she curiously asked me.


    "Of course. What makes you think they won''t?" I asked.


    "Maybe they''ve moved on. Maybe they don''t think I''m still alive," she replied to me.


    "Summer, I''m sure they''re all still hoping to see you. Don''t say that, okay?"


    "Okay." She sighed. "I''ll meet them tomorrow then."


    ¡­


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 71 - #71

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ¡­


    Chapter 71: "Now, we are reunited."


    ¡­


    We are already eating lunch and now we are getting ready before going there. I told Kellen not to pick me up anymore. I said I would just take the cab and fortunately he didn''t bother to find out why I didn''t want him to come here. Summer is used to driving so we will just go there. When I finished getting dressed, I went to Summer''s room. She looked in the mirror as she combed her hair.


    "Can I help you with that?"


    She nodded and handed me the comb. It''s just like we''re going back in time. When we were young, I used to fix her hair before we go to school. It''s like reducing mom''s work because I also know she''s tired. Often because her duty at the hospital is at night so she is tired in the morning but she still manages to take us to our school.


    "I''m scared," she said softly as he looked in the mirror in front of us.


    "Why?" I asked and looked at her reflection.


    "Maybe they''re not happy. I don''t know, what I''m thinking is something I shouldn''t," she said annoyed. I think she''s now hesitating but I also know that she does want to meet them anyway.


    "Just be yourself when we''re there," I advised her. I also can''t blame her if her mind is a bit confused. Summer was obviously still shocked by what she found out and she needed answers to her questions.


    We got out of the apartment and got in the car. We didn''t waste our money on this car because Summer can use it somehow. Although Dylan picks him up and sends her home every day during work, she still uses it when she has a walk without Dylan. I also really plan to take driving lessons with a professional because I don''t want to bother Alice anymore. Even though she says she''s okay, she''s not a hundred percent good liar. I know she still has her personal issue with her boss who''s currently dating another woman after he made Alice''s hopes high.


    I also texted Kellen that we were going. I didn''t tell Summer that I was planned to go shopping with her real mom because when she found out, she might not pursue her decision today and I don''t want that to happen. If that doesn''t occur because of what''s going to happen now, I don''t have a problem either. What matters is that Summer will get to know her parents and Kellen.


    ...


    I just showed her the directions to Kellen''s house. He''s still at the hotel because he''s taking care of a small problem there. I even offered to come to work but he told me that it''s not something he can''t handle. More than half an hour later, we were here. I lower the car window to show myself to the guard because they don''t just let anyone into this village easily. This village is owned by Kellen''s family also.


    When we got to the front of their house, we didn''t think to park inside the house. The road was wide and Summer parked on the side. As soon as we got off, I rang the doorbell. I turned to her and saw she was nervous. She''s holding the ruffles of her floral dress like she''s squeezing some courage from it.


    "Summer," I called her. I removed her hand from her dress because she might just hurt herself. "I''m here, don''t worry."


    She nodded and said ''okay'' before he took a deep breath. A few seconds later one of Kellen''s helpers opened the door for us.


    "Good morning, Ms. Olivia. Come in," she told us.


    "Thank you," I replied to her before we entered. We walked slowly because I knew Summer was still nervous.


    We had already entered the house itself and Kellen''s mom was right there in the living room. Maybe she''s waiting for me already but it''s not 1:00 PM yet. She stood up when she saw me and smiled slightly.


    "Well, I''m starting to believe that you''re very responsible, according to my son. It''s good and you''re not late," she told me. Now, I''m just starting to have a clean name to Kellen''s mom but I think it won''t be for long now that I made a mistake.


    "Good afternoon, Lucy," I greeted her. "But before we go, someone likes to meet you," I told her.


    She turned behind me and she saw Summer. Summer slowly approached her until the three of us were facing each other.


    "Oh, hello. You are?" smiling, Kellen''s mom asked.


    "Summer. Summer Gomez," Summer said softly.


    "Oh, you''re Liv''s sister?" Kellen''s mom smiled. It was as if she was amazed to see Summer. "I''m sorry if I look at you like this," she apologized. "You just look like someone I know." Summer and I looked at each other and I gave her a small smile to tell her to introduce herself.


    "Do I? " Summer asked her.


    Kellen''s mom stopped for a few seconds. It''s like she already realized something when she saw Summer''s face. "Is this really happening?" she asked herself weakly. Summer didn''t say a word and just let Kellen''s mom touch her cheek. I can see that Summer is trying to hold back her tears just like Kellen''s mom.


    "This is ... impossible," Kellen''s mom said tearfully. She couldn''t stop herself and hugged Summer. Summer also burst into tears already, I was also touched so I turned to the other side to wipe my tears. My heart was so happy that I already cried out in front of them.


    "Lacey," she mentions Summer''s real name.


    "Lacey? Is that my real name?" Summer immediately asked after they pulled away from the hug. Kellen''s mom nodded.


    As they were talking, we heard the front door open. The three of us looked up and we saw Kellen. He looks stunned seeing Summer here with us. Kellen''s mom smiled at him.


    Kellen looked at me and I just gave him a smile as well. "She''s here," I said softly.


    He didn''t say a thing. He just walked over to Summer and hugged her tightly. Summer hugged him back and they look so emotional right now. I''m crying again because of this.


    ...


    We were all sitting on the sofa. Kellen''s mom was next to Summer while we were also next to each other in front of them. Kellen''s dad is in a business meeting in Ohio and he''ll be home by tomorrow as what Kellen said to me.


    "I still need to undergo a DNA test. Is that okay?" Summer asked.


    "If that''s what you want, then we will," their mom replied before fixing Summer''s hair. Summer turned to me and seemed to want to say something but couldn''t. Kellen was right to whisper to me.


    "It''s not an easy decision," he told me.


    "It''s fine with me," I whispered back to him.


    "Please don''t be mad at my sister," Summer told them.


    I looked at their mom and I didn''t know if she was angry or what. "When did you know about this?" he asked me.


    "More than a week ago, Mrs. Parker," I said and I almost stuttered.


    "Why didn''t you tell us right away? Are you trying to hide her from us?" she raised a brow. I do think she''s getting angry at me now.


    "Mom," Kellen called her to make her calmer. It looks like he wants to defend me but I do respect his mom''s reaction on this one.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean t-to," I stuttered.


    "It''s not her fault. I told her to give me some time to think. And also, I''ve been with her for more than a decade. It''s not easy to let someone go back to their real family just like that," Summer explained to them.


    Mrs. sighed. Parker and looked at me. "I''m sorry, Liv. But as soon as the DNA test comes out, you need to let her go," she told me.


    Do I?


    ¡­


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 72 - #72

    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 72: What Happened to Summer?


    ...


    FLASHBACK


    ...


    "Your dad and I are just going to talk to someone. Don''t come out of here. Rowan, please keep an eye on them," mom said before they and dad got out of the car.


    My older brother was playing video games on his PlayStation portable while I was playing with my Barbie doll. We did nothing but wait. Mom and dad always don''t have time for me. When I ask them to play with me, they always say they are busy. Even just for five minutes, they wouldn''t let me play with them.


    "Kelleeeen!" I called to get my big brother''s attention because he''s so focused on his game.


    "What?" he asked while still looking at his PSP.


    "Let''s play, please," I said then pouted my lips for him to give me a break. I wish I just stayed at my friend''s house. I just shouldn''t come here because it''s so boring.


    "Later," he told me and that made me sad. Sometimes, when Kellen is not playing that thing, he still manages to play with me. But when he holds that, he ignores me. I always get upset because of that.


    I didn''t say anything and just continued playing alone. When I got bored, I let go of it and leaned back in my chair. I crossed my little arms and pouted my lips. My older brother is really upset. I saw him turn to me and he sighed before putting down what he was playing with.


    "You still want to play?" he asked me. I nodded at him. "Okay then, let''s play," he said before smiling at me and playfully picking my nose.


    I rolled my eyes at him. I don''t want to ignore him but I still do want to play with him. I just took my other toys that were next to me and gave them to him.


    "Oh, where''s my friend? We need to go shopping!" His voice was like a kid and he playfully made the doll walk. The doll he was holding is smaller than what I have.


    "Okay! Let''s get dressed!" I happily said before putting all my doll dresses on the seat between us. "Hey! That''s not how you put it!" I slapped his hand when I saw him putting the dress in an inverted way.


    "Ouch," he reacted and touched his hands. "It''s just a doll, Lacey!"


    "Even so! We need to properly dress them before they go to the mall, of course," I told him before teaching him how to put the doll''s clothes on.


    "Why do Barbie dolls don''t have nipples?" he whispered to himself while turning my doll around like he''s finding something in it. I didn''t understand that because I didn''t know what ''nipples'' were.


    "What are nipples?" I curiously asked him and he was like shocked that I asked that. "What?" I raised an brow at him.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s a uhm ... it''s a brand of socks," he replied to me.


    "My dolls doesn''t have socks. I should tell mom to buy me nipples," I said.


    "No!"


    I flinched when he shouted. Why is he shouting ?! I got startled by him! I unintentionally threw the doll. Fortunately, Rowan was not hit by it.


    "Why are you shouting ?!" I angrily asked him while picking up my doll.


    "Don''t ever tell mom that, please," he begged me.


    "Huh? Why?" I asked curiously.


    "Because ..." He doesn''t know what to say. What''s wrong with my big brother? Is he getting out of his mind?


    "Because?"


    "Because it''s a brand that mom doesn''t like," he told me.


    "Oh, really? I''ll ask dad to buy it instead," I said before putting a pair of shoes on my doll.


    "No!" He shouted again.


    "Why are you always shouting, Kellen?!" Thankfully, I didn''t throw my doll this time.


    "Especially to dad, Lacey. Don''t ever tell him," he said as if it''s scaring me.


    "Or else what?" I arched a brow.


    "They''ll get angry," he shortly explained.


    "Fine," I rolled my eyes before focusing on what I''m doing.


    ...


    I was feeling sleepy a little while my big brother was playing music in his headphones. We have been playing for hours and I''ve run out of energy because Kellen and I have been laughing so much. Now, Rowan is busy playing on his phone. I also play on his phone sometimes when I want to because I sometimes get bored playing with toys.


    "Kellen," I called him before pulling his jacket. He always has his own world when he wears headphones so I have to touch him to notice me.


    "Why?" he asked me.


    "Can we get ice cream?" I pouted my lips and begged him. It has been a week since I last had an ice cream! I want to eat some right now!


    "No, Lacey. We can''t go out. Mom and dad told us that we should stay here," he said to me.


    "We will be quick, please! I''m hungry now," I complained to him.


    "No," he told me. Don''t be compulsive," he told me and I just rolled my eyes on him.


    Minutes have passed and I felt like I needed to pee. I told Kellen about it so we got out and went into a convenience store. Thankfully, it has a restroom so I can pee comfortably.


    "Are you sure you can go there by yourself?" he asked me while we''re standing in front of the restroom''s door.


    "Of course!" I''m already four years old. I can pull up my pants by myself already, duh!


    "Okay then. Call me if you need anything," he said before walking around the store. He probably wants to buy something. I''m sometimes jealous of him because dad gives him cash I don''t!


    I went inside. There were no people and fortunately the toilet was low so I didn''t have any trouble climbing. After I peed, I went out and saw Kellen in front of the chocolates. I was about to go to him but I saw a puppy outside the store. It was so cute so I immediately went out to go to it. It still ran so I chased more and until it stopped. I knelt down and stroked its head.


    "I wish I could take you home," I said while caressing it''s head.


    We don''t have a pet at home because mom doesn''t like having pets, especially dogs. She said she got bitten by it when she was a kid and she''s still scared of those until now. I picked up the puppy and when I turned around I realized I no longer knew where I was. It was just a small distance but why I don''t seem to know where to go back. I walked while holding the puppy but I wasn''t really familiar with this place anymore. I couldn''t help but shiver because I couldn''t see Kellen. Mom might get angry when she finds out I left. I need to know the way back but how?


    A few moments later, someone suddenly grabbed me and covered my nose with a handkerchief. It''s scent made me sleep so I can''t lie down. I don''t know how long I slept and I just found myself inside a car with some adults.


    I may be young but I do know what strangers are. Why did they take me? Are they bad guys?


    ...


    END OF FLASHBACK


    ...


    Liv''s POV


    We still went shopping but of course, we''re with Summer. I was thankful that Lucy didn''t get mad at me so much and that was unexpected. She was obviously eager for Summer. He even bought her a lot of clothes and shoes. She also bought me some and I''m very grateful for that too.


    But what I''m worried right now is that I can feel that Summer won''t be staying with me for long now. Will she ever choose to live with them instead? I know she told me she won''t go back to her real family but the way she smiled earlier when she''s with Lucy is priceless. She''s so happy.


    There''s still a part of me that wishes she won''t decide to go back anymore.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 73 - CHAPTER REPLAY

    WARNING: THIS IS A REPLAYED CHAPTER.


    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 61: The Picture


    ...


    I went to the bathroom to wash my face. Thankfully, my eyes don''t look like I just cried. I grabbed some tissue and wiped it on my face before going to the kitchen to get some water. I poured some on my glass before drinking.


    What kind of dream is that? It''s so weird and... unreal.


    I looked at the time and I know that it''s now Summer''s break time. I went back to the bedroom to get my phone inside my bag to call her. After three rings, she already answered it.


    "Hey, Liv. Why did you call?" she asked. I could hear the voices of her schoolmates. She''s probably walking in the hallway with her friends.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to check up on you," I told her. "How''s school?"


    "Well, it''s fine but the day isn''t over yet," she answered me.


    "Okay. Just be careful," I said.


    "Liv, are you okay? You barely call me at this particular time. Is everything okay?" she worriedly asked. Summer is right, I don''t call her often when she''s at school. It''s just when there''s an emergency or if I''ll tell her that I''ll be having an overtime at work.


    "Yeah, I''m completely fine. Go ahead and have your snacks now," I told her.


    "Okay, then. See you later," she said and I ended the call. I took a deep breath before putting my phone inside my bag. I then fixed my clothes and my hair before going to my cabin.


    When I entered his office, he was so busy reviewing some papers. I also think that he''s still not having snacks so after I showed him his schedule for today, I went to the patry and I made us some coffee. I also put two slices of cake in separate mini plates before putting it all in a tray.


    When I went back into his office, he''s leaning his head on the chair with his eyes closed. He looks very tired already. But before I could even put the tray down on the coffee table, he already opened his eyes. He must have been sensed my presence.


    "You look very tired, Kellen. Take a rest. Your meeting will be on 3:00 PM," I said to him.


    "I''m not tired," he said and stood up to sit beside me. "I just need a kiss." He hugged a pillow and playfully pouted his lips like a child who wants a lollipop. Is he really a CEO?


    "I can''t do that. We''re at work," I said before drinking my coffee.


    "Fine," he said before drinking his coffee too. It''s been our habit to eat together at any break time since we got official. "The cake will be more delicious if you made it."


    "Kellen, I don''t bake. I almost burned the apartment when I tried," I said and laughed. I remembered that day, it was Summer''s 16th birthday and I tried to bake her a cake but it didn''t end up well. Fortunately, Summer can bake so I didn''t have to worry about it anymore.


    "You should try again. Maybe you''ll get it perfectly the next time," he said. His voice still sounds weak. He must be very tired and he doesn''t want me to worry. But I had an idea that will boost him up if he doesn''t want to take a sleep.


    I was an inch away from his cheeks when he turned and our lips suddenly met each other. I know we did it a couple of times but I''m still shocked of what just happened.


    "Wow. We''re at work, huh?" he smirked before taking a sip of his coffee again.


    I playfully tapped his shoulder. "I was just going to kiss you on the cheeks and you turned your face!" I defended myself.


    "I was just going to kiss you on the cheeks and you turned your face," he imitated me using a mocking voice.


    "Kellen!" I tapped his shoulder again because it looks like I''m the one who''s hungry for a kiss even I don''t!


    "Okay, fine," he laughed at me and I just rolled my eyes at him before taking a bite of my cake.


    "The cake tastes good to me," I said.


    "Really?" He arched a brow and I nodded. I was about to wipe the icing on my lips when he suddenly leaned and kissed me, making the icing attach from my mouth to his. "Oh, it is." He teasingly licked it on his lips and smirked while I was left there, speechless.


    ...


    We just got out of the hotel and Kellen is now driving me home. I smiled like an idiot whenever I remember a scene where he''s kissing me. I pursed my lips and closed my eyes because I''m doomed if he notices. He''ll probably tease me about it again!


    "Hey," he called and I immediately looked at him.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you want to have dinner at my place? I''ll cook for you," he said. Well, I''m actually starving right now and I''ve always wanted to taste his dishes. I think it''s probably a great idea.


    "Oh, sure. I''d love to see you cook," I told him but I think he assumed something dirty. "Hey! I''m not simping!"


    "I didn''t say a thing." He laughed. "Calm down, woman."


    ...


    We''re now at his big house and right after he took his coat off, he then prepared the ingredients. I was with him at the kitchen, watching him do what he''s doing. He looks like an expert to me.


    "Can you help me with this, love?" he asked me to chop the garlic.


    "It''s my pleasure," I joked before walking towards him and getting the knife to chop the garlic. "What are you going to cook?" I asked.


    "Garlic butter chicken," he said before putting an apron to me and he also put one on himself. "Have you tasted it before?" he asked.


    "Yes. But I don''t think that the chef at that restaurant knows how to cook it properly," I told him. It was a restaurant near our old house. I remember the chicken wasn''t tender and it really doesn''t taste good.


    "Well, I hope I''d do better than the chef you''re saying," he said before preparing the other ingredients and cooking them one by one.


    I helped him to cook even in just little things. I also didn''t want to ruin his recipe so I didn''t add anything on the food.


    After more than half an hour, we''re ready to it. Everything is already on the dining table and I also started eating. I closed me eyes when I tasted his garlic butter chicken. It tastes so good!


    "How is it?" he asked. I took a bite first while he''s still watching me savour the dish.


    "It''s so delicious, Kellen," I told him before taking another bite.


    "I''m happy you liked it," he said before he started eating too. I wonder if he somehow enrolled into a culinary school for even a short period of time. This dish doesn''t taste like someone could do this easily.


    "I love it," I corrected him.


    ...


    The helper washed the dishes before she went home. The helpers to clean the house doesn''t stay here 24/7 because Kellen isn''t messy. Also, he cooks his own meals when he''s not busy. We''re at the terrace of the house, walking around and talking.


    "You mentioned your sister loves art, right?" Kellen asked and I nodded.


    "Yes, she does. She paints a lot and two of her portraits are framed in their school," I said to him.


    "Really?" He was amazed. "I think I might find something that I can give to her. I''ll show you."


    We were walking inside the house and I think I''ve never been in this room before. He also doesn''t mention this. When we entered, I see lots of canvas and brushes around.


    "What is this place?" I asked.


    "This is where I paint when I miss my sister," he said before pulling one of the drawers. I walked around and I saw a picture frame on the table where the painted vase is located. I got it so I could get a closer look.


    No. This can''t be.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 74 - CHAPTER REPLAY

    WARNING: THIS IS A REPLAYED CHAPTER


    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ¡­


    Chapter 66: Final Decision


    ¡­


    My heart leaped when he said that. But what I worry about is the way how I might act on our dinner later. Would I be comfortable there even if I knew they are Summer''s real parents?


    I just tried to get that thing out of my mind first. I don''t want Kellen to worry about me while we''re having dinner. I''ll think about it later when I''m done tonight.


    We went down together and got into his car. He even opened the car door for me before he went to the driver''s seat. He used to do that when we were together. Once again, even though I opened it, he closed it again so that he would open it. Sometimes Kellen really becomes childish when I''m with him. But when he is at work with the employees and business partners, he looks very strict.


    I''m glad we''re comfortable with each other now. That''s exactly what I''ve wanted since we became official. Up to this day, I still smile whenever I remember the day when he became my boyfriend. My confession to Kellen that night was so intense and I''m glad I did that.


    "Does your mom know that you''re going to take me to your dinner?" I asked Kellen. We had been on the road for a few minutes and I knew we are close because their house is not far from the hotel.


    "No. But they know I have someone to introduce to them. I wanted it to be a surprise," he replied while driving. He seems very excited about introducing me to them.


    Here I am again, thinking becomes negative. But hopefully, if it was Kellen''s surprise, they would be happy and not surprised as if they''re disappointed after seeing me.


    After a few minutes, we arrived at their house. The gate opened automatically and he parked in the garage before we went down at once. I held onto my small bag as we walked inside. He even held my waist when he noticed I was a bit nervous. If then I wasn''t used to him doing that, now that''s the way to calm me down.


    When we got inside, I still couldn''t help but be fascinated by how beautiful this house is. Even though I''ve been here a few times, I still don''t get tired of the way it looks. We headed straight to the dining area and I saw Kellen''s dad helping the helpers prepare dinner. His dad is really down to earth. I guessed that even when we first met and got to know each other.


    "Oh, she''s in the kitchen. She cooked your favorite steak and Olivia will definitely like it too," he replied.


    So, is this it? Have I survived Kellen''s dad? He looks happy to see me now and I''m twice as happy, of course. I didn''t expect her dad and me to meet so well. I hope it''s the same with her mom.


    "The steak is ready," I heard her mom say and I was suddenly nervous again. She''s holding the plate on which the steak was placed and she lowered it to the dining table.


    "Mom, that looks so good," Kellen said before kissing her cheek.


    "Of course. I made it for you, son." I''m happy for Kellen because his relationship with his mom is really good as of the following days. They''ve become closer and that''s a big reason why sometimes Kellen can''t even hide the fun when he tells me about how he and his mom spend time together.


    "Mom, I brought Liv with me," Kellen told her, smiling. Her mom looked at me and I smiled at her. I tried to get rid of my nervousness and hopefully, I didn''t look stupid at what I was doing.


    "Oh, hello. So, you''re Kellen''s girlfriend now, huh?" she raised a brow. I was kind of intimidated but she doesn''t seem to be angry with knowing about me and Kellen. I seem to feel my suspicions of her are wrong. Maybe she''ll accept me as Kellen''s girlfriend sooner or later.


    "Yes, ma''am," I answered her immediately. I can''t read the reaction on her face but she doesn''t seem surprised either. It also doesn''t seem like Kellen told them about us before tonight. Did they automatically notice it?


    "Okay," was her simple answer before sitting down. "Let''s eat before the food gets cold."


    Kellen pulled out a chair so I could sit down. His dad was sitting in the host''s chair and we were side by side while his mom was in front of us. He put my bag on a coffee table because it might fall off my chair. He looked at me and I smiled but I think he still noticed I was nervous.


    "Are you okay?" he asked in a whisper so that his mom and dad would not hear. I nodded because I feel fine.


    We already have started eating. When I tasted the steak her mom made, I restrained myself from closing my eyes because of its deliciousness. It''s the first time I tasted her dish because usually when Kellen and I have lunch or dinner here, the helpers are the ones who cook for us.


    "So, how is it?" I didn''t immediately notice that I was the one her mom was asking.


    "It''s so delicious, Mrs. Parker," I politely replied to her.


    "Stop calling me that. We''re not at work. Call me Lucy," she said before continuing the meal. My forehead furrowed a little because of what she said. Is what I heard correct? Did she say I should just call her Lucy?


    "Me too, Liv. Just call me Simon. After all, we''re not at work to be very formal," Kellen''s dad explained to me.


    Wait a minute, am I dreaming or what?


    I just nodded to them both because I didn''t know what to answer. I looked at Kellen who was now smiling while eating. I don''t know if he''s doing that to tease me or he''s just being happy for me.


    "Where did you buy your dress?" his mom suddenly asked.


    "Oh, uhm. I brought it from the mall near the hotel," I replied immediately.


    "Oh, in the Sunset Mall?" she asked and I nodded. "Sorry to say but it''s ugly."


    Kellen suddenly choked because he was drinking juice. He looks disappointed with what his mom said to me. What if what I''m wearing is absolutely ugly? It''s also my fault, I didn''t prepare properly.


    "Your style somehow looks so dull," she added.


    "Uhm, I ..." I didn''t know what to say.


    "Mom, please¡ª" Kellen was about to say something.


    "You need to go shopping with me. When is your day off?" I was suddenly surprised by her question. I know I clean my ears regularly but I still doubt what I hear. It seems unrealistic.


    "This Sunday," I replied shortly.


    "Okay. Come here at 1:00 PM on Sunday. Don''t be late because I might change my mind. I also want a shopping companion because it''s boring when I''m alone. Simon doesn''t wanna come with me," she said before drinking water.


    I can''t believe it. She wants to do shopping with me.


    "What? I do want to go with you," his dad defended himself.


    "Yes, you do. But you always complain about how long I take to choose what I''ll buy," she said and rolled her eyes at him. They''re so cute. I think that Mrs. Parker is the type of woman who''s fun with even though she''s somehow blunt.


    I looked at Kellen and I saw him shaking his head at what his parents are doing right now. He looks like a stressed child because they are always like this, fighting over small things. I just laughed at them softly. Their family looks chaotic but I think they are still happy.


    I suddenly remembered the things I needed to put an end to. They are too good to hide a secret from. Now, my decision is final.


    I may not have a perfect time yet but I will tell them the truth no matter what.


    ¡­


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 75 - CHAPTER REPLAY

    WARNING: THIS IS A REPLAYED CHAPTER


    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 56: I Love You


    ...


    We already had our breakfast inside the hotel room. The food was good. I''m now worrying about my weight. Ever since me and Kellen have been in a relationship, he keeps giving me things, especially food. He doesn''t want me to get hungry because he thinks it''s always his fault when I do.


    The hotel room was big and it also has its own bar near the kitchen. It looks very luxurious but elegant at the same time. I''ve never been in a room like this before. I don''t even wonder why Kellen paid thousands of dollars for this place.


    His meeting with the landowners whom has the possibility of becoming our business partners will be at 2:00 PM. We had the time to sleep for a while because it''s just 7:00 in the morning. Then, when we woke up it''s already lunch time. Kellen told me to choose a restaurant so I reserved one table for us.


    Rowan''s room is just next to us so it didn''t take long for him to get the car ready. The restaurant wasn''t so far. We wouldn''t want to be late at the meeting, of course. As soon as we got there, we ordered food immediately and it was served longer than we expected but it''s fine. We''re not very hungry anyways.


    "I''m not surprised that the food here is delicious," I said before wiping the pasta sauce on my lips with a clean cloth.


    Judging the looks of the restaurant, I think this place is for elite people like Kellen. I''m assuming no one in this room will ever thought that I''m his girlfriend. It''s actually not a big deal to me. Like what I''ve said, I want a lowkey relationship.


    "We should come here often," Kellen said before drinking his brewed coffee. "Which do you prefer? Chicago or here in Ohio?"


    "Anywhere," I answered. "As long as I''m with you."


    A smile rose from the side of his lips. He then held my hand above the table. "We''ll never be apart."


    ...


    I was fixing his things inside his room while he was wearing his suit. Even he said he could do this by himself, I still want to help him so he wouldn''t stress about it later when we come back here. After I put his clothes into the closet temporarily, I walked towards him.


    I held his tie and he automatically got his hands off of it to let me tie it. I was almost done when I felt his hands, brushing my hair, fixing it to my right ear.


    "Why?" I said as I looked at him because I kinda felt he was staring at me again.


    "You''re just so... beautiful," he said with no reaction at all.


    I just smiled on what he said. He always tells me that I''m pretty, I''m cute, especially beautiful. I thought I was getting kind of used to it but I''m still not. It still makes me have butterflies in my stomach every time he says those. Receiving a compliment from him hits different.


    "Let''s go." I tried to hide my smile so he won''t tease me anymore but I failed.


    I turned around because I think I''m starting to blush again but just when I was about to walk away, I felt his hands around my waist, hugging me from behind. I just let him do that and I also held his hands around me. It was kind of comforting and relaxing, having him near me.


    "Liv?" he said, almost whispering.


    "Hmm?" I asked, still holding his hands.


    "Can you promise me something?" he asked.


    "What is it?" I asked back.


    "That you''ll always be mine?" he said which made me smile again.


    "Yes, Kellen. I''m all yours, I promise," I answered, giving him the assurance he wanted.


    ...


    The meeting went so fast. Kellen had an agreement with the team who''ll sponsor him a big lot here in Ohio. I''m so happy that another success was given to him. He seemed very happy about it also, who wouldn''t?


    "Where are we?" I asked.


    Kellen didn''t want Rowan to drive for us earlier so he did. I figured he wanted to visit a place here and he want me to see it after we had dinner together.


    "It''s one of my favorite spots here in LA," he said before holding my hand so we could walk together.


    After how many steps, I saw a tower in front of us. I looked up and it looks so beautiful. It has pastel lights and by looking at the trees beside it, it''s very windy up there.


    "We''re gonna go up there?" I asked him.


    "Yep. That is if you''re not afraid of heights?"


    Good thing I wasn''t. Because I was excited to see what''s up there, I tighten my hold on his hand as I initiate to take the stairs. It wasn''t too high but it''s not low either. Anyone who has a fear of heights wouldn''t wish to come here because the stairs are made of thick glass which makes us see below through it.


    "Slow down." He chuckled but I still dragged him with me. "You might hurt yourself, women."


    After taking many steps on the stairs, we already got into the place he wanted to show me. The view here is so breath-taking. I''ve never seen a place like this before. It''s so... incredible.


    "It''s beautiful." I was so speechless. I just smiled before walking towards the glass railing. The tower wasn''t very big because I think it was made for people who wishes to bring their love ones here.


    "I''ll never disappoint you, Liv," he said, walking also before standing beside me and leaning his elbows on the railing.


    "Is it your first time in here? Or did you uhm," I paused. I wasn''t sure if I was going to tell him or not. "Nevermind."


    "What is it?" he asked me. He looks worried because I acted weird at the moment. I just... thought of him bringing other girls here in the past.


    "Did you bring someone here before?" I asked. I couldn''t get it out of my head. We also talked about this. If ever we need a clarification from each other, we should feel free to talk about it before it''ll go into a misunderstanding.


    "No, I didn''t. You''re the first one I brought up here," Kellen said. I believe him. I believe everything he says because I trust him as much as how he trusts me in everything too.


    "I''m glad to know that," I said and gave him a soft smile. I closed my eyes to feel the wind. It was so relaxing and calming. I looked at him when I opened my eyes.


    "May I?" he asked for my hand.


    "May what?" I confusingly asked.


    "May I have this dance?" He smiled.


    I hesisated but I still gave him my hand. "But Kellen, I don''t dance," I told him.


    "Just follow my lead," he said.


    He then put my hands around his neck before placing his hands around my waist. It''s kind of weird because there''s no music at all. Just the lights, the wind and the two of us. I was afraid I might step on him so I was looking down from time to time. I''m not gonna lie, he''s good at this.


    "What are you looking at?" he chuckled when he noticed I was looking at our feet very often while dancing.


    "I''m worried about your feet. I might step on it," I honestly said.


    "Don''t worry. You''re the only one I''ll allow to step on me," he said which made us both laugh. After that, it was silenced. We''re just feeling our moment. This thing is very rare to happen because work will always be there, waiting for us. "I love you, Olivia."


    Kellen had told me that a lot of times already. I always feel that I needed to say it back but he told me that he doesn''t care how long he''ll wait for me to get ready for that.


    "I always will," he added.


    "I love you too," I told him.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open for any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 76 - CHAPTER REPLAY

    Chapter 3


    ...


    "Here''s you cabin," she showed me an elegant working place.


    Now, I''m more excited than nervous.


    "And that is Mr. Parker''s office," she pointed the double doors and I nodded.


    His office is just beside my cabin.


    "Just know that he can see you through that tinted glass," she explained and asked me to sit down with her.


    I really wish that I won''t sleep here accidentally because if I do, I''m doomed.


    "How long have you been working here, Ma''am?" I asked politely.


    "Please, just call me Emily," she insisted. "I''ve been working for him for more than a year. You were hired to replace my position. Mr. Parker asked me to extend my work for a month so I could train and get you ready for this work," she explained.


    I wonder why she never lasted for at least two years on being Mr. Parker''s secretary. But I think it''s inappropriate for me to ask her why she decided to resign. It''s a personal thing.


    Maybe Mr. Parker flirted with her?


    No, I must not be judgmental.


    "Okay, so first things first." She handed me a tablet. "Every morning, you''ll need to show him his schedule for the whole day."


    I quickly stood up but she stopped me.


    "Mr. Parker''s not there yet," she explained.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m just a little excited," I smiled awkwardly as I sit down.


    "It''s okay," she chuckled. "Second thing, you should monitor his schedule and you''ll need to remind him of it for at least 10-15 minutes before the meeting. If his meeting will be held in other places, remind him earlier. Oh and by the way, whenever you''re talking to him, always speak formal and straighten your body. Also, don''t call him Mr. Deckard or Parker. That''s a sign of disrespect," she explained and I simply nodded.


    I starting to look up to her. I feel like I was being trained by a professional.


    "When he''s around, don''t walk or act so lazy in front of him. Next thing is you need to bring him snacks at exactly 10:00 AM. I''ll show you later where the snacks are," she said.


    Emily was about to teach me more when Mr. Parker came with his uhm¡­bodyguard?


    She quickly stood up and I felt like I needed to stand up too so I did.


    "Good morning, Mr. Parker," she greeted him formally.


    "Good morning," he said and stopped walking when he saw me.


    He looked at me from head to toe again just like what he did to me yesterday. I thought he was examining my whole life with just a single stare.


    "Good morning, sir," I said, trying not to embarrass myself.


    "Make sure she''ll learn everything as soon as possible," he was talking to Emily while looking at me.


    I wasn''t sure of what I''m doing. He looks so intimidating.


    "Yes, sir," Emily responded.


    He then walked towards his office so we sat down.


    Emily asked me to do the first thing she taught me; showing him his schedule.


    I stood up and walked slowly but confidently. Why am I getting nervous and nervous as I walk towards the door?!


    This is insane!


    I knocked before opening the door. I saw him leaning on his chair like he was waiting for me to come inside, but that''s impossible.


    "Here''s your schedule for today, sir," I handed him the tablet. He accidentally touched my hand!


    Okay, don''t freak out, Liv.


    After a few seconds, he gave it back to me. He opened his laptop to start working.


    "I hope you''re doing well with your training, Olivia," he said before putting back his attention to the screen.


    "T-thank you, sir," I stuttered.


    I need to get used to his presence. I can''t be nervous like this all the time!


    I went back to our cabin. Emily taught me more about the paper works. It was actually harder that I thought. And also, Mr. Parker was right. There''s nothing similar about this on my work at the publishing company.


    I remembered Mike again. I wonder if he''s still being controlled by that little bitch who messed up with me. If he finds out the truth that I didn''t plan to steal anything, I feel sorry for him for not believing in me. That''s the price.


    After being a little haggard with just listening to Emily''s reminders, I saw the digital clock on our table and it''s already 9:50 AM. I need to prepare his snacks.


    "Come with me," she stood up and so do I. "I''ll show you where the snacks are."


    We went into a room where the coffee machine and biscuits are.


    She taught me how to properly arrange the cup and the plate of biscuits on the tray.


    "Remember, Mr. Parker doesn''t like too much sugar on his coffee. One cube is enough and add two tablespoons of creamer," she demonstrated.


    I held the tray as we go back to our cabin. She reminded me not to slouch before letting me go to his office once again.


    I opened the door and I saw him signing some papers. I''m actually getting a hint that he loves his work more than anything. He glanced at me while I was putting down his snacks on the table.


    "Hmm," he hummed like he was impressed. He suddenly spilled the coffee a little that''s why I panicked.


    "Sir, are you okay?" I got the tissue and I tried to wipe his collar until I realized how near I am to him.


    I was fascinated when I saw his deep blue eyes and his natural red lips. I never imagined that a CEO could be this attractive.


    He snapped his fingers in front of my eyes which made me flinch a little.


    "I''m fine, you can go now," he insisted while wiping the coffee in his collar.


    "Yes, sir," I said.


    I closed my eyes in embarrassment. What was I thinking? I should''ve just given him the tissue and let him clean himself.


    "Liv, you okay?"


    Emily must have seen me acting a bit weird.


    "Yes," I responded before sitting down.


    ¡­


    "How''s your first day?" Alice was beside me while I''m making photocopies.


    "The day''s not over yet, silly," I chuckled


    "But how did it go?" She asked again.


    "Just by looking at these papers makes me tired and exhausted," I answered using a tired voice.


    But I also know that I''ll get used to this sooner.


    "How about your cute boss?" She constantly raised her eyebrows at me like she''s teasing me on something I don''t understand.


    "Cute boss, huh," I smiled. "Well, it seems that it''s not that hard to work with him. He just looks a bit intimidating," I honestly answered.


    "Hot guys tend to look so intimidating," she chuckled before getting back into his boss''s office.


    "I guess not," I talked to myself.


    ¡­


    I went home with Alice because she gave me a ride.


    Today was so tiring. I went immediately to my room to take a little rest before taking a hot shower.


    The next day, I woke up earlier. I took a bath before cooking breakfast. I brushed my teeth and I went again to my room to get dressed for work. I wore a white long-sleeved blouse and a beige pencil skirt partnered with my black high heels. I fixed my hair into a ponytail to make my face look neat.


    Alice gave me a lift again and we walked together towards our boss''s offices.


    "You''re early, Liv. Good morning," Emily smiled as I sit down.


    "I wouldn''t like to have a bad impression on Mr. Parker," I explained with a smile.


    "Judging by what you showed him yesterday, I''m sure he already knows that he made a good decision the moment he hired you," she praised me while handing me the tablet of Mr. Parker''s schedule.


    "Thanks for the inspirational words, madame," I joked and we laughed together.


    We were fixing the papers and I thought of asking her something.


    "Emily? Can I ask you something?"


    She looked at me with confusion. "Of course, what is it?"


    "Why did you decide leave the job?"


    I could see the sad look in her face when she remembered.


    "Uhm, it''s okay if you can''t tell me," I said in embarrassment. I should''ve not asked that!


    "No, I do want to," she insisted.


    I pressed my lips together. It seems like it''s a personal thing. I must have broken through her barrier.


    "My family and I decided to go back to our hometown in Texas," she explained nicely. "My dad said we can start our own business there."


    I can feel like she has a reason to be lonely.


    "You''ll miss your work?" I asked politely.


    "It''s not just the work that I''ll miss, Liv."


    What she said made me wonder a little.


    "I''ll miss working with him," she smiled bitterly.


    I knew it! Emily has a thing for Mr. Parker.


    "You like him, don''t you?" I said in a low voice.


    "I mean, no one doesn''t," she laughed.. "It''s like you''re falling for him without even knowing why."

 Chapter 77 - #73

    Warning: Trauma


    ...


    Chapter 73: Amnesia


    ...


    Today is when the DNA test result will come out. I''m a hundred percent sure that Summer is Kellen''s sister. That day when I saw the picture in Kellen''s art room, I already knew the truth. It was the same kid I saw at the hospital thirteen years ago.


    "Do you think it''s positive?"


    I was pouring some milk on my glass when Summer asked that. I actually don''t know how to respond to that. I mean, it''s a DNA test, right? I''ll never know the truth unless the results come out.


    "Do you want it to be positive?" I asked back.


    She just leaned her chin on her hand while moving the food on her plate with her other hand. It seems like she''s still uncomfortable even though I saw last week that she had fun with their mom. It''s rare to see her stress-free and I''m happy about that.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what I feel," she answered to me.


    "Aren''t you happy?"


    "Why would I be happy knowing that I just betrayed you," Summer said which made me furrow my eyebrows.


    "Summer, what are you talking about?" I asked before sitting in front of her.


    "I said as if I wouldn''t be interested in meeting my real family anymore. But here I am now, waiting for a DNA result. What if it''s positive and they want me back to them?"


    "It will always be up to you, Summer. The decision is yours and I know they won''t force you if you don''t want to. I won''t stop you either if you want to go back to them," I explained to her to reduce her thoughts. "Whatever decision you make, we will respect that."


    ...


    I''m making a daily report and when I finished it I put it in a softcopy folder and sent it to Kellen''s email for him to see. He is getting busier now because another hotel franchise in Ohio is under process. Investors think it will be the largest Parker Hotel. It has 80 floors in estimation. It could be more and more extensive as well.


    While I was organizing files on the computer, I looked at my things on the desk. It''s very colorful and Summer suggested that these are the colors that I should put on the desk because it will help me lighten up my mood when I''m tired. Well, it really does. She also chose the pens I use regularly. Pure pastel colors can be seen here so it does not hurt the eyes. I wish that she''ll still be able to help me with these kinds of things even though there''s a big chance that she''ll be separated from me.


    We had our lunch at a restaurant and we headed straight to New Jersey to visit the site. The ride is fast now because there is no traffic, unlike in previous days. When we arrived, we found the engineer and the architect talking in front of the building.


    "Kellen, I heard you''re having another franchise," the engineer gladly said.


    "Yes. It''s very an honor," Kellen replied.


    "We are happy for you that you are receiving so many opportunities," said the architect. If they''re happy to have Kellen, I''m doubly happy.


    "Thank you," Kellen said with a smile.


    We also talked about the building. I''m thankful that they haven''t treated me differently ever since I became Kellen''s secretary. They talk politely and I don''t feel out of place. All I know is that they are also the architect and engineer of the main building in Brooklyn. They really did a great job on teaming up to build a hotel like that.


    When we finished talking we went to the high ground. It gets emotional when we get here these past few days. Now that we both know who Summer really is.


    "How did Summer end up living with you and your parents?" Kellen asked while we''re facing the view up here.


    It wasn''t unexpected that he asked that to me. "She got into an accident. My mom was a nurse and when Summer got hospitalized, she was the one who took care of her."


    "And what happened after that?"


    "She can''t remember anything, not even her name. The only thing she remembers is how old she is. The hospital decided to send her into an orphanage near the hospital. That''s when mom and dad decided to legally adopt her," I said. explained.


    "Did she have a major injury?"


    "She hit her head hard on the road, causing her to have an amnesia. Luckily, the doctor was so good and he managed to save Summer. But a part of her brain was damaged, that''s why she lost her memory," I explained further.


    "It was all my fault. I should have just waited for her in front of the door," he told me which made me curious.


    "In front of the door?" I asked, looking at him.


    "We were in the car then and mom told us not to get out. But Lacey said she needed to use the restroom so we went out. I thought she was still inside so I waited for a few minutes more but she still didn''t come out. That''s when I decided to open the door of the restroom, only to find out that she wasn''t there anymore. "


    So that''s how she got missing.


    ...


    Summer''s POV


    "Let me go!"


    I shouted but a tall man immediately lifted me up and covered my mouth again. I couldn''t breathe until he got it off of me. They let me into a room with only one chair.


    "Don''t leave here," a man said as if he''s scaring me. "Once you run away, I''ll show you how this gun works."


    I was trembling with fear and did not speak. I want to go home now. I want to see mom, dad and my big brother. Where are they?


    "Make sure you keep a good eye on that kid. We''ll get a big ransom because his father owns the Parker hotel. Don''t make the mistake of letting her go because if she gets lost, I''ll kill you," a man said angrily before he left with the others.


    I''ve been inside the room for hours with this man who said he''ll kill me if I escape. I''m so scared right now. I''m holding my knees while sitting in on the corner of the room. I''m so hungry. My stomach hurts because of hunger and also because of fear. What do they need from me? Why did they bring me here? Will they really kill me? But ... I don''t want that to happen. My mom and dad will be sad. Escpecially Kellen, he won''t like it when they kill me. What will I do?


    "Don''t leave here. I''ll get you some food. Maybe you already know what will happen when you run away," he told me before putting the gun in his pocket. He went out and closed the door. If I''m not mistaken, he didn''t lock it.


    I was planning to escape. I heard a car leave earlier and I don''t think the other men were there. I need to be quiet, or else, he might kill me and I don''t want that to happen. I slowly opened the door and closed it again. I slowly walked to where we had passed earlier because I remembered where it was. I was looking at the door and when I opened it, I startled him.


    "Hey!" he shouted and I heard something broke. Maybe it was the plate.


    I was nervous but I thought more of running out. I just ran even though I didn''t know where it was going, where I was going. I was crying while running.


    Why would something like this happen to me? I''m just ... a kid.


    I could see him running after me so I ran even faster. "No. Please, don''t," I whispered while crying and running for my life.


    "Hey, you little piece of shit! Come back here!" he shouted.


    I just kept on running. I turned into the woods and just ran there. I might escape him from here because it is wide and dark. But I can see some lights so I managed to look for my steps. A few seconds passed and I think he was lost. He''s gone but I was still running. I was scared he might catch me.


    When I got back on the road I didn''t expect anyone to hit me.


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 78 - CHAPTER REPLAY

    I''m very sorry for having a replayed chapter because I do have a lot of school works these days and also I''m doing my research paper. I promise to update new chapters everyday once I finished these.


    ...


    Chapter 41: One Night With A Twist


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I answered him.


    "Don''t play innocent with me, Liv. I saw how you showed him your smile," he seriously said.


    "I''m being nice to people whose nice to me, Mr. Parker. I know how to give and take."


    What''s wrong with smiling at people? I''m not that rude to not give the same vibes that a person gives me. He doesn''t see things the way a man like him should.


    "Then why won''t you show that same smile to me?" He raised a brow before crossing his arms.


    "Maybe because you don''t deserve it," I fired back and walked away.


    My night is getting stressful again instead of getting some relaxation. Maybe going here was a bad idea. I should leave.


    "Liv, where are you going?" Alice asked. She was happily talking to Cindy when they saw me walking towards the gate.


    "Home," I simply said.


    "What? Why? The real party hasn''t even started yet. Why would you go so soon?" Cindy asked me.


    I took a deep breath. I taught that I''m not rude earlier but what I''m doing right now makes me. It would be a bad decision to go, especially if my reasons are personal.


    I walked back towards them and pretended that nothing happened. But even so, they still asked me.


    "What happened? You just went to use the restroom and now you''re like this," Alice said.


    "I saw you talk to Kellen. Is something going on between the two of you? If there is, I''m guessing it''s not good," Cindy said.


    "Wait, he''s here?" Alice curiously asked. She must haven''t seen him going inside the house. "What happened?"


    "I don''t want to talk about it, Alice. I want a drink," I said.


    "I got you, Liv." Cindy waved to one of the waiters and whispered something to him before he walked away.


    Minutes have passed and the waiter came back with the drinks. I tasted it and it''s so bitter and strong at the same time. I like it a lot so I had a few drinks.


    "Liv, don''t drink too much. You might not be able to recover easily," Alice said.


    I was already tipsy but I didn''t care. All I think about is that I want to forget everything that makes me overthink. One of the reasons is Mr. Parker. He keeps staying on my mind even I don''t want him to.


    It has been two hours and I can''t stand on my own anymore. Everything keeps spinning around and I just laughed when I almost tripped.


    I tried to walk because I came from the restroom. As I walk slowly, I smelled his scent and I know it''s Mr. Parker.


    "Hello, sir." I smiled. It was the alcohol talking right now. I can''t control myself.


    "Let''s get you home," he said and held my waist because he didn''t want me to go out of balance.


    "No, I want to enjoy the party." I tried to get out of his grip but he was stronger than me.


    "You''ve had enough," he said with a deep voice. I didn''t respond because I wasn''t feeling very well. I feel dizzy and tired at the same time. And I just fell into his arms, I couldn''t stand anymore.


    ...


    Shit. My head hurts so bad. Is this the thing they call a massive hangover?


    I slowly get up while my hand is on my head. Then I realized I wasn''t on my bed. Where the hell am I?


    Oh, it''s Mr. Parker''s bed!


    "Goodmorning, Ms. Party girl," he said, crossing his arms and leaning on the wall to support his weight. I''ll take that as a sarcastic nickname to me. I feel embarrassed!


    "Sir." I tried to get out of the bed but my head was being squeezed.


    "Still want a drink?" He raised a brow and chuckled. I didn''t answer because I can''t. I''m too distracted by my stupid hangover. "Come on, let''s get something to eat."


    He walked towards me and helped me get out of bed. I followed him to the dining area and the food was already on the breakfast table. Gladly, I didn''t throw up last night because if I did, I might not be able to eat right now.


    We sat down and he was in front of me. I couldn''t look at him straight. I feel ashamed even though I don''t remember a lot of things last night.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry. It won''t happen again," I apologized.


    "Yes, because I won''t let it happen." He put a fried egg and three slices of bacon on my plate. "Drink your medicine, it will help you lessen your headache. I''ll call Rowan to send you home after."


    Send me home? But I have work. My day off is after a week.


    "Sir, I have work at the hotel. I need to be there," I argued.


    "Listen to me, Liv. You can''t work with this condition. Have a day off," he said before eating.


    "But who will drive you to the hotel?" I asked because he said he''ll call Rowan to drive for me.


    "I can drive for myself. I have my own license," he said to make me stop talking.


    ...


    "Thank you, Rowan. You really didn''t have to," I said.


    "Your safety is my responsibility too, Ms. Olivia. Besides, our boss wouldn''t let you go home by yourself while you''re in that state," he explained.


    "Yeah. But thank you so much. I''ll see you around," I said before getting out of the car.


    I went inside our apartment before going straight to the bathroom to take a quick bath. I feel so dirty because even though I washed up a little into Mr. Parker''s house, I can still smell the scent of alcohol in my mouth.


    After I took a bath, I carefully laid myself on my bed to take a rest for the whole day. I want this hangover to go away before the day ends so that I could work perfectly fine tomorrow at the hotel.


    ...


    I woke up and it''s already 5:30 PM. I got out of bed before going downstairs to cook our dinner. I washed the vegetables before I steamed them.


    "Liv, you''re here already? I thought your day off will be on Sunday?" Summer just got home.


    "Yeah, but I had a little hangover. Mr. Parker let me take a day off today," I explained while putting the vegetables into the plate.


    I and Summer are having our dinner as we talk about her school projects. She''s been promoted to be the head council of the events that will happen at their school. I''m very happy that she''s doing great and well even though she says it''s tiring somehow.


    ...


    "Mr. Parker," I called as I turn around because I was about to get out of his office after showing him his schedule for today. He has a lot of meetings and I''m very grateful that my headache is gone now.


    "Yeah?" he answered without looking at me. He was checking some reports and some of them are mine.


    "I didn''t do anything stupid the other night, right?" I had the urge to ask because it''s killing me. I don''t think I should act as if everything is okay when I know that I''m not sure about it because I don''t remember anything.


    "Why would you think that?" I now have his full attention.


    "I don''t remember anything. I''m afraid that I might did something bad."


    "Well, you didn''t," he leaned to his chair. "For me, it wasn''t bad."


    Is he saying that I did something embarrassing event he doesn''t see it as wrongdoing?!


    "What is it, Sir?" I came closer so I could hear him clearly.


    "Relax, no one saw it. It was just me," he smirked.


    Saw it? Does he mean I did something in front of him?!


    "Sir, please tell me. What did I do?" I begged him to spill it out.


    "I didn''t know you were a good dancer even without music," he smiled.


    What?! I''m done. Okay, I''m done.


    "I''m pretty sure I didn''t do that," I said to make everything clear. "I don''t dance in public."


    "But you did. Only, it''s private," he smirked like he enjoyed watching me do that.


    "Why did I end up being in your house, anyway?" I curiously asked. I mean, he could''ve just let me go home with Alice, right?


    "Alice and Cindy were drunk too. I don''t think I can let Alice drive you home, it''s dangerous."


    Oh, that''s why Alice told me that she and Cindy slept in the guest rooms of the Whitmores. It''s a good reason because I''m not close to Mr. Whitmore or his family.


    "Sean did offer for you to stay but I didn''t agree," he added.


    Wait, Sean did?


    "Really?" I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "Why? Should''ve I let him instead?" He sounded sarcastic.


    "No, I mean. Uhm... nothing." I just stayed quiet.


    "Liv, do you like him?"


    ....

 Chapter 79 - CHAPTER REPLAY

    I''m very sorry for having a replayed chapter because I do have a lot of school works these days and also I''m doing my research paper. I promise to update new chapters everyday once I finished these.


    ...


    Chapter 36: First Flight Together


    "So, what color do you want?" I asked Summer happily. As I promised, I''ll take her with me to help me decide what car should we buy.


    "I want that one." She pointed to the maroon one.


    Actually, that one is kinda cute. We walked towards it and the salesman explained the details if we want to get an installment.


    "This car doesn''t have a minimum down payment, Ma''am. But you can pay for it a maximum of eighteen months," he briefly said. He then opened the car and let us look inside. While I was sitting in the driver''s seat, I realized something.


    I don''t know how to drive.


    And I think that is a major problem, buying a car without even knowing how to drive even just the basics of it.


    "How is it?" Summer asked me while sitting on the front seat. She burst into laughter when she also remembered that I don''t drive, neither does she. "You should learn how to drive first. I mean, Alice is there."


    She''s right. Maybe Alice can give me some time and help me learn. Damn, that thing didn''t come into my mind earlier.


    ¡­


    The device on my table lit up, which means that Mr. Parker is calling me. I stood up and went to his office to ask him if he needs anything.


    "You called, Mr. Parker?" I formally said.


    "Yes," he said then leaned on his chair. "I don''t want you to be unaware so I''ll advance it for at least a week."


    What''s with the news? He''s trying to make a thrill on it.


    "I''m listening, Sir," I said while still standing in front of his desk, waiting for him to say it.


    "You''ll go with me to Chicago next week. I''ll be attending a seminar and I need you there. Sounds great, right?"


    Is he kidding me? We''ll go to Chicago?! Oh my God, that''s fantastic! I would love to go there!


    "C-Chicago?" I asked just to make sure I''m hearing it right.


    "Yeah, Chicago," he answered. "Why? You don''t like it in there?"


    "No, no. I mean yeah, I do." It was hard for me to say a thing when I''m very excited. "I do love Chicago. And I would really love to go there¡­ for work, of course."


    Of course, I won''t tell him that I wanted to go there because I want to. I didn''t want him to think that I''m taking advantage of it, even I am a little.


    ¡­


    Several days have passed and I''ll assume that tomorrow will be one of the greatest things that ever happened to me. Imagine, going to Chicago with no fees!


    From: Mr. Parker


    Have you packed your things already?


    I saw Mr. Parker''s message on my notification bar while I was browsing my social media.


    To: Mr. Parker


    Yes, sir. I''m ready for tomorrow.


    From: Mr. Parker


    Someone is having one of her dreams come true.


    I smiled when he said that. He might have noticed that I would really love to go to Chicago with him. Why wouldn''t he? I keep asking what time or where will we go specifically every time we talk.


    Honestly, I think it''s a great start for us to rebuild our relationship as a boss-secretary. I did miss the "not having awkwardness and guiltiness" around us.


    I then checked my things if I packed everything correctly and completely because Mr. Parker said that we will be staying there for three days which made me even happier. I chose my clothes wisely because I''ll take a lot of pictures. I mean, for the memories, of course. Because I might not be able to go there for a long time. I''ll maximize the chance that was given.


    "Looks who''s going to Chicago," Summer said, entering my room while I was closing my bag. She had this look on her face like she wants to go with me, I know she does.


    "I''ll take pictures, I promise." I smiled at her before she sat on my bed and leaned on the headboard.


    "Even I''ll have the chance to go with you, I can''t go anyways. I''m very busy at school right now," she said, hugging one of my pillows. I sat beside her before getting a pillow for me too.


    "School is really important to you, huh?" I said.


    "Of course. Mom, dad, and you taught me that," Summer answered. "But someday, I promise that we will go around the world without thinking anything. And that''s my treat in exchange for your hard works for me."


    I gave her a genuine smile before we hugged each other. My tiredness fades away whenever like this happens, where she appreciates everything that I do for her. And I will keep saying that it''s all worth it.


    "Hey," I said when I saw her crying. "Why are you crying, Summer?" I asked her while wiping her tears with my thumbs.


    "Nothing, it''s just, I''m so lucky. Even I''m not your real sister¡ª"


    "Shh." I did not let her finish what she''s saying. "You are my sister, Summer. It doesn''t matter if not by blood but we''re sisters, okay? Always remember that."


    She slightly nodded to agree with me. My heart aches whenever she cries about this. It doesn''t matter who her real family is, what matters is that I''m here for her no matter what while her real family isn''t. We slept together in my room while we''re hugging each other for her to feel that my love for her is just like how a real sister loves.


    ¡­


    I woke up at 3:30 AM because Mr. Parker told me that he and Rowan will pick me up at 4:30 AM. Our target time to arrive in Chicago is before dinner. I got out of bed carefully so I would not wake Summer up. I went downstairs to make a sandwich for myself, serving as my breakfast. After I eat, I took a bath and dressed up until I was ready to leave.


    "Take care of yourself, Summer," I whispered and I think she heard it. "I''ll be back three days." I kissed her cheeks before getting my bag. I''ll also send her a text message later.


    I opened the door because I heard someone knock. I was expecting Rowan but I saw Mr. Parker in front of me.


    "Good morning, Sir," I greeted him.


    "Good morning," he smiled. "Shall we?" he asked and I nodded.


    Rowan helped me put my bag inside the compartment before I went into the front seat. It took more than thirty minutes before we arrived at the airport. We''re now walking towards his private plane. To be honest, this is just my second time on experiencing riding a plane. It was years ago when I did.


    "Kellen, it''s good to see you." The pilot hugged him. Oh, they know each other.


    "It''s good to see you too, uncle Will." Okay, I do think that their family lives luxuriously. Mr. Parker''s parents have a lot of businesses, his cousin is the vice president of the company, and now, his uncle is a pilot.


    ¡­


    I''m sitting in front of him while the mini table is in front of us. The chef made us pick our food on the list. I didn''t expect this plane has a lot of food in it because the menu has a long list, especially on beverages.


    "So, what do you want for breakfast?" he asked. I''m not that hungry because I ate a sandwich like an hour ago.


    "I''ll just have a cup of tea, sir," I said.


    "Just tea?" he curiously asked. "Have you eaten already?"


    "Yes, Mr. Parker," I answered and he nodded.


    "I''ll have a clubhouse sandwich, a brewed coffee, and her tea, please," he requested to the chef.


    "Right away, sir," he answered before Mr. Parker handed him the menu. The chef went back inside to prepare our food.


    "So, you like Chicago, huh?" he raised a brow. He''s teasing me because I looked so excited.


    "How can I like a place where I''ve never been before?" I sarcastically asked.


    "Well, the internet is popular, you know. You can see pictures through your phone," he said. Yeah, I know how the internet works.


    "I mean, Chicago is a beautiful place, I guess. Do you love it in there?" I asked him to change the topic. Our food was served which I think was fast before I realized that we''re the only ones whom the chef is cooking for.


    "I''ve been there twice. And I can agree that it''s a beautiful place. It''s perfect for a beautiful woman like you."


    I almost blow out the tea I was drinking. Fortunately, I did not.


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t heard that from anyone yet," he said before drinking his coffee with on hand.


    "Heard what?" I asked innocently.


    "That you''re beautiful. I don''t think someone won''t notice it," he said before a smirk rose from his lips.


    ¡­

 Chapter 80 - CHAPTER REPLAY

    I''m very sorry for having a replayed chapter because I do have a lot of school works these days and also I''m doing my research paper. I promise to update new chapters everyday once I finished these.


    ...


    Chapter 42: Unconfirmed Feelings


    "Why would I like someone whom I just met?"


    I ridiculously looked at him. Why did he think that I like him? For me, he''s still a stranger somehow.


    "You do know the quote, ''Love at first sight'', right?" He then asked me.


    "I do. But I''m not someone who can use that as an excuse. If other people tend to experience that, I don''t." I started walking to get out of his office. It makes me feel weird when talking about such things.


    ...


    "Don''t step on the gas too hard. We''ll die," Alice joked. She''s giving me a free driving lesson on my day off because I already got myself a new car. Only I don''t know how to use it but Alice do so I''m so lucky to have a free session.


    "You don''t trust me enough," I said and we laughed. She''s sitting on the front seat, instructing me what to do next. It wasn''t that hard but I''m just nervous whenever a car passes by, I might hit it. Even I don''t trust myself on this either for now.


    "Turn right, carefully," Alice said. I did what she said and I smoothly moved the steering wheel. "So, I heard you and your boss are quite in a complicated situation. Care to share?" she said.


    It''s been a week. And I kept pulling myself together because I didn''t want to make things worse. I won''t let the issue between the two of us distract me as I work. Because that''s what I''m here for, I''m here to work for a better future for me and Summer.


    "I don''t know. I just wanted us to be normal like how we were before everything changed," I said as I drive carefully.


    "But you can''t. Things like that happen normally. You can tell people to erase their feelings for you but you''re not a hundred percent sure that they will. Unless they get amnesia, of course," she explained. Well, she''s right about that. If only I could tell Mr. Parker to stop feeling something special for me, I would. It''s for our own good.


    "I know," I simply said.


    "But you, how do you feel about him? I''ve asked you a couple of times but you still haven''t give out a clear answer," she said.


    "How can I answer a question if I don''t know the answer?"


    "You do know the answer, Liv. Maybe you''re just scared to admit it," Alice said.


    ...


    We''re in New Jersey to visit the building of the new hotel. It''s starting to get bigger and bigger and I''m really excited for it to be finished. It would be a successful project of Mr. Parker if it did. I''m walking around the garden and I''m admiring the fountain again while he''s talking to the engineer and the architect who made this thing possible. I took some pictures here as a remembrance of every time we go here.


    "Liv," Mr. Parker called me. I put my phone inside my bag before facing him while he''s walking towards me. "Would you like to come up there or just wait for me in the car?" he asked.


    "I''ll go too," I said and smiled before walking. He was walking behind me like I was the boss but I didn''t bother to switch places.


    It wasn''t too hot and it''s not too cold up here either. I''m guessing he will surely want to renovate this place because there''s nothing in here except for railings and cracked floor. The wind is so relaxing, no wonder why he loves it up here.


    "This is you and your sister''s favorite spot. I''m guessing the two of you make the same things too," I said to break the silence between us.


    "Well, she''s good at art. I''m not," he chuckled. "If she''s grown up now, I''m sure she''s even smarter than me."


    "Did you stop looking for her?" I had the urge to ask. I''m curious about it.


    "We didn''t. But we''re more like seeking for a sign of hope because it''s starting to feel that Lacey''s gone forever."


    "Lacey? Is that her name?" I asked him and he nodded. "You blame yourself so much. Are you sure that it''s your fault?"


    "It is. I''m with her the day she got lost. I''ve been a careless brother, Liv. And that will forever haunt me," he said.


    ...


    "I''ll try this one." Alice picked a red long sleeved dress. I accompanied her to buy a dress because she told me Mr. Whitmore asked her to go out on a date. I''m guessing they''re about to level up what they have and it''s not surprising though. I''m happy for Alice because I know that it''s what she wants to happen.


    "Yeah, it looks good on you, I think." I look at the other dresses, thinking if I should buy one for myself.


    "I''ll try it on in the fitting room," she said before walking away and entering the fitting room.


    I was roaming around and I look at the clothes. The dresses seem so expensive and I have no doubt because the designs are extraordinary. I''m not into designer clothes but I admire them somehow.


    "Olivia?" I turned to face whoever called me and I''ve been shocked by who it is.


    "Sean." I''m surprised that he''s here in the ladies'' wear. Why would he be in here? Maybe she''s looking for a dress for a girlfriend, I assume.


    "You''re looking for a dress too?" He asked, smiling. Now that I can see him closer, he looks more like his brother but has softer features.


    "Ah, no. I''m with-"


    "I''ll buy this one, Liv-" Alice stopped talking when she saw who I''m with. "Sir Sean, you''re here."


    "Hello, Alice. Is that a dress for a date?" He asked her. Did Mr. Whitmore told him?


    "Oh, uhm. No. Mr. Whitmore and I are attending a business meeting tomorrow-"


    "Using that dress? That''s not what my big brother told me," he said and smirked. What a supportive brother.


    "Oh, he told you." Alice got shy. She didn''t expect Mr. Whitmore will told her little brother about it. "Well, it''s good to see you, Sir. Liv, I''ll meet you at the register."


    I nodded. I was left with Sean here and I don''t even know what to say. I think it might be rude if I just leave him here.


    "So, Sir-, I mean, Sean. What brings you here?" I asked nicely to avoid a awkward situation.


    "I''m with my little sister. She''s looking for a dress for her birthday next week." Alice did tell me that they have a little sister which makes Sean the middle child.


    "That''s amazing. Your birthday and hers are on the same month." Sean''s birthday just happened lest than two weeks ago.


    "Yeah, it''s her 22nd birthday," he told me. "Oh, there she is."


    "I think this fits me so well. I''ll get this." His sister was fixing the dress while walking towards us. She looked at me like she was curious of who I am.


    "Hello. Are you Kellen''s secretary? You went to Sean''s birthday party, right?" she asked nicely and I nodded. "I knew it. I''m Camille."


    "Hi, Camille. I''m Olivia. Call me Liv," I introduced myself. They have the same eyes but nothing more. I wonder if Camille looks like her mother more. She''s pretty and she looks smart.


    "I know. My brother has a crush on y-"


    I didn''t had the chance to hear what she said because Sean immediately covered her mouth. Camille chuckled before removing her brother''s hand. It''s good to see that they seem very close.


    "It''s nice seeing you, Liv. We''ll go ahead," he waved before dragging her sister with him. I laughed before saying goodbye too.


    ...


    "Wow! Thank you so much, Liv!"


    Summer rushed to hug me after she opened my gift. It''s not her birthday but I wanted to give her something and I think she deserves it. I bought her art materials and they aren''t the ordinary ones that you can buy in common stores. I may have bought it on a high price but it doesn''t matter to me. I want her to have the best.


    "That''s not free," I joked. "I want you to paint me a portrait that I can put in my room."


    "Sure. I''ll make a colorful portrait for you," she said and smiled.


    Summer was fixing her painting materials on her study table when my phone rang. It''s Rowan. I wonder what''s so urgent for him to call me at this moment, it''s late. And he also doesn''t call me often.


    "Rowan," I said after I answered his call.


    "Ms. Olivia. I''m very sorry to disturb you tonight. I''m with Mr. Parker here at the club. He''s very drunk but he won''t stop drinking. I couldn''t contact his cousin." He''s talking about Mr. Whitmore.


    "Send me the adress," I said before going to my room to get my coat because it''s cold outside.


    Mr. Parker doesn''t go out so much at night. Why did he want to get his self drunk tonight?


    ....

 Chapter 81 - CHAPTER REPLAY

    I''m very sorry for having a replayed chapter because I do have a lot of school works these days and also I''m doing my research paper. I promise to update new chapters everyday once I finished these.


    ...


    Chapter 32: Our Issue


    "You really didn''t have to, Mr. Parker."


    I spent the whole day distracting myself from what I''ve done. Right now, I still can''t say if I did the thing that has to be done.


    "You say that every time I drive you home. A thank you would be better," he joked.


    "Thank you, Sir." I smiled as he was looking at me. He didn''t get his eyes off of me so I got curious. "Is there something you gotta say to me?" I asked, raising my eyebrows.


    He blinked purposely before looking straight while his one hand is on the steering wheel because the engine is still on. "Nothing," he said.


    I then said thank you again before getting out of the car. I believe he wants to tell me something, he just can''t and that''s weird. I went inside the house, straight to my room to take a rest before taking a shower.


    ...


    "Mr. Parker," I called him as I enter. He was standing in front of the glass wall while drinking a cup of coffee with one hand inside the pocket. He turned to face me.


    "Is that the survey report?" He asked before walking towards me.


    "Yes, sir," I said before handing him the folder with the papers inside. He took it before putting the cup on his desk. "The survey went out well. We met more than the expected percentage on our customers'' satisfaction," I added. He smiled, feeling very happy about the results before putting the folder on his desk too.


    "Thank you," he said and smiled at me.


    "For what?" I asked curiously. I mean, I''m not the one he should be thanking, right?


    "You did a great job too," he said and I replied with a smile.


    His necktie caught my attention because it was crooked. I took a few steps and while I was fixing it, I could feel his breath. I didn''t know I was very close to him so I took a glance, only to see that he was looking at me too.


    "You wouldn''t mind if I fix it, right?" I awkwardly asked but he didn''t respond. My heartbeat went fast when he held one of my hands.


    "No," he finally answered. I was planning on escaping his gaze but I think it would be rude to talk to him in that way.


    "It''s done, Sir." I was waiting for him to let go of my hand but he didn''t.


    "Aren''t we going to talk about us?" He suddenly said.


    "About u-us?" I acted innocent. I can''t have this conversation with him, it''s too exposing!


    "I know you were avoiding talking about it since that day," he said. "And I think it''s unfair."


    I can''t believe he just blurted that out. It drives me nuts.


    "Sir," I mumbled before carefully getting my hand out of his. "It''s not unfair. I''m just avoiding something that I know you don''t want to happen." His eyebrows furrowed in confusion. It''s impossible that he doesn''t remember what he said to me that day at the restaurant.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked, still looking at me curiously.


    "You told me not to fall in love with you. And now, you want us to talk about something like this? You''re the one who''s being unfair." I know, I was very straightforward on this but I don''t have a choice. He needs to be aware of his actions.


    He didn''t say a single word. Maybe he realized I was right, that we can''t talk about this thing. He should obey his own rule to be fair.


    ...


    I was hesitating to go inside and give him the reports. I think I can''t stand being near him since lately and it''s his fault or probably mine because if I didn''t notice that necktie of him, none of this will happen, I guess. I was fixing the folders when I heard a familiar voice.


    "Oh, you''re here already?" I looked at Cindy who was standing in front of me with her bag in her left hand.


    "Yeah, hi." I smiled at her before standing up. "I''m sorry I didn''t have the chance to say thank you for visiting me that day." Cindy visited me on my second day inside the hospital but I was asleep.


    "That''s okay. I''m glad you''re fine now. Can I see it?" I was just about to respond but she pulled my blouse a bit to see my shoulder. It still has a small bandage so it won''t get irritated or infected by dirt. "That looks a bit bad. Does it hurt?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "Not anymore," I answered.


    "Good. Anyways, is Kellen here? Is he busy?" she asked, peeking inside the tinted glass door.


    "Not that busy, you can come in," I told her.


    "Thanks," she said and smiled at me before going inside.


    I compiled all of the papers inside the folder before going into the pantry to prepare some snacks for them. I poured green tea in two cups before making a plate of biscuits. I put them all on a tray before walking back and going inside Mr. Parker''s office.


    I was watching my steps, not to be careful of tripping, but because I didn''t want to meet his eyes. Terrific, isn''t it?


    "Hey, why are you carrying that? You could hurt yourself," Cindy lightly scolded me.


    "I''m fine," I said when I saw her walking towards me, wanting to help. "It''s not that heavy."


    All my efforts on avoiding an eye-contact with him went in vain when he stood in front of me.


    "I got it," he said before getting the tray out of my hand and putting it on the coffee table by himself. Cindy consistently shifted her gaze on the two of us before smiling teasingly, she probably had a hint.


    "What''s wrong between the two of you? Did you fight?" she asked, crossing her legs and drinking tea.


    "No," I answered right away and she chuckled.


    "Oh, no. Deckard, what have you done to your precious secretary? Did you make a move on her?" Her question was so random and it made me widen my eyes.


    A smirk formed on his lips while mixing his tea with a teaspoon. "I didn''t. She did."


    What he just said caused me to make my eyes open wider. "What?" I asked, furrowing my eyebrows at him.


    "I''m kidding," he answered with a teasing smile before drinking his tea.


    What''s with him? Is he going crazy?


    ...


    I went inside Summer''s room when I heard her coughing. She probably got this from her friends or someone in her school who has a cough too. She''s very susceptible.


    "Summer, are you alright?" I asked her. She was doing something on her laptop, a homework maybe.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a mild cough," she answered before coughing again.


    "I''ll get you some medicine," I said and she simply nodded. I went downstairs to get her some water and medicine. I got back up and I told her to drink it. It looks like what''s she''s doing is very important so I didn''t bother her anymore. I just told her that if ever she feels anything different, she should call me.


    I took a quick shower before wearing my pajamas. I made my simple skincare and I was stunned when I saw a pimple on my nose. How did I get one?!


    Having a pimple on the nose is my pet peeve. I hate it! It makes my nose look bigger. I wanted to remove it using tweezers but I remembered that the last time I did that, it didn''t end well. It left a huge mark that took ages to fade so I just applied some cream on both of my cheeks and my forehead before lying down on my bed.


    What happened earlier flashed back into my head. I remembered how ridiculous Mr. Parker sounded when he said I was being unfair. But if I could turn back time, I also will take back what I said earlier. It sounded like it''s very easy for him to make me fall in love even it won''t happen.


    If he thinks what happened that night means something to me, he''s wrong. I believe that he just did that because he''s worried about me because I''m his secretary. I know how emotions change a person every time they experience complicated situations.


    ...


    I was about to show Mr. Parker his schedule when I saw the look on his face while he was talking to someone on the phone.


    "When did she get there?" he asked the person on the phone. He looked at me for a second before he ended the call. However, he seems to be bothered by what they talked about.


    "Is something w-wrong?" I hesitated but I still asked him. We''re both at work and I don''t think this is the right time to deal with our issues so I shouldn''t be acting unprofessionally.


    "Rowan just called, he''s visiting his nephew in a rehabilitation center in Queens," Mr. Parker told me. It''s like he''s having doubts about telling me the whole story.


    "And?" I asked him for additional information.


    "Emily is there. Her mom sent her."


    ....

 Chapter 82 - #74

    Chapter 74: Alice''s Life


    ...


    "Well, actually it is shocking."


    Kellen and I have just returned to the hotel and will soon be finishing our work today. I''m talking to Alice now because she''s here in my cabin. She is also done with the paper works so the time for her is free now.


    "Who wouldn''t be surprised, right?" she added. "I just didn''t expect you to hide it this far."


    "I''m sorry. I was just scared, you know. I just can''t seem to tell anyone about it," I said as I arranged the papers on my desk before putting them in the cabinet.


    "So, how did you accept it?" she immediately asked.


    "It just felt like I did. I don''t know how," I replied to Alice.


    "How about Summer, is it okay with her?"


    "Yeah. She''s very happy when we were at the mall last week," I said.


    "Aren''t you scared?"


    I did not ask about what I should be afraid of. I knew immediately what she was referring to. I couldn''t answer because I also didn''t know if I was scared or happy because Summer had already met her real family.


    "Whatever happens, I''ll respect Summer''s decision, of course. It''s on her," I briefly explained.


    She then went home and Kellen and I went straight to the hospital where they did a DNA test last week. Now that the result is available and it is necessary that I am also there according to Kellen. Summer was picked up by her mom and dad while we went there at the same time. We found them sitting on the sofa, outside the doctor''s office. Summer looked nervous but excited when I saw her. As we sat down, I gave Summer a thumbs-up and raised an eyebrow to ask if she was okay. She smiled at me so I was relieved. Before Kellen and I could sit down, the doctor came out holding a brown envelope. I think that was the result. Summer and Kellen''s parents also stood up as a sign of respect.


    "I now have the results, Mr. and Mrs. Parker," the doctor said. "Please, have a sit." He made us all sit down while he sat on the single sofa in front of us all. He pulled out the paper and looked at us. "Mr. Simon Parker and Mrs. Lucy Parker are the biological parents of Ms. Summer Gomez. I''m happy to say and conclude that the results are positive, folks. "


    I saw a big smile on Mrs.''s face. Parker. They immediately hugged Summer and Kellen and I looked at each other. It was like he''s guessing if I''m okay with the results. I gave him a small smile to say that I''m also very happy that it turned out positive. He knows has her sister back. I''m glad that Kellen can now cope to her and also, he can now leave peacefully without the guilt that was hunting him for thirteen years.


    ...


    We ate at a restaurant and I was just quiet. I don''t know how to react but I know I''m happy for them. It seems like their family became closer since they met Summer.


    "Are you okay?" Kellen asked me while we''re having our dinner.


    "Yeah. I''m okay," I told him.


    "You can sleep on our home tonight, Lacey. If that''s what you want," Mr. Parker said to Summer. I''m still not used to them calling Summer as Lacey. But it''s also fine to me. I have nothing against that.


    "Actually, I think I..." Summer didn''t finish what she was saying and looked at me. She seems to be waiting for my answer if it''s okay for her to sleep at their house first. Parker. I just smiled at her to say it was okay with me. She also knew that the decision on the matter was always up to her.


    "Oh, is it okay, Liv? Just for one night," Mr. Parker asked me. I felt a bit of pressure because I know I couldn''t say no.


    "Of course, Mr. Parker. If Summer wants it, it''s okay with me," I honestly told them.


    "Would you like to sleep at our house for tonight?" Mrs. Parker asked her.


    "Uhm..." She was still undecided for a second. "Of course, I''d love to."


    ...


    "Hey, are you there?"


    I heard Alice knocking. It was almost midnight and fortunately I was in the kitchen. I was making myself some milk because I can''t sleep.


    "Yeah, come inside," I told her so she can enter the apartment by herself. I heard the door open so I knew she had entered. She brought midnight snacks like French fries and chips. "What makes you come here?" I asked before we sat down.


    "You just told me a secret. Now, I can''t sleep thinking about my secret. I think I need to tell you about it also because you''re my best friend." She took the food he was carrying out of the paper bag. Thankfully, she doesn''t have beer. I can''t drink today because it''s too late and we''re both going to work tomorrow.


    "What''s your secret about?" I asked before he took the glass. I even had juice mixed earlier so we have something to drink now other than water.


    "It''s about my family," she said. "I''ve been saving a lot. My mom and I made it all out. We''re fine now because we''ve already talked on the phone," she said and I smiled because I knew she had been arguing with her mom for a long time.


    "Wow, that''s great to know. When did you talk?" I asked.


    "It was two weeks ago," she told me. "But ... she wants me back in Florida."


    ...


    I couldn''t sleep thinking about Alice saying she was going home to Florida. Ever since mom and dad, apart from Summer, she was the only one I considered like my family really. Now, she''s leaving. What if I need someone to talk to when Summer isn''t around? I''m just sad that Alice is now decided to leave Brooklyn. Plus, it''s unexpected. She only has three weeks to pack her things. But I can''t be selfish with that. I can''t tell her not to leave. Despite all the stress she went through, she also needed to be happy. Now that her mom and her are okay, I''m very happy for her. I wish that she''ll have a happy life back in Florida.


    ...


    I woke up early and I cooked breakfast. I almost cooked two eggs because I thought Summer was here. I ate alone and when I finished, I went upstairs to take a shower. After I took a bath, I got dressed and brushed my teeth so that I could go to work. When I got down, I heard a knock. I told Kellen not to pick me up today. Sometimes, I just want to take a cab so sometimes I text him not to go here anymore. Who could knock it?


    I opened the door and saw Summer with her mom and dad. I thought she would be going home later? I thought she would come home to our apartment after school.


    "Good morning Mr. Simon¡ªI mean Simon and Lucy," I said, correcting myself. I remember that they said that''s what I would call them but I was still not comfortable communicating with them like that.


    "Good morning, Liv," Mr. Parker greeted me back. Summer''s mom just smiled at me and seemed even more compelled. Is she in a bad mood right now?


    "I thought Summer would come home later," I shyly said to them. I looked at Summer and I saw her purse her lips. "I think it''s too early."


    "Actually, we also want Summer to stay with us for a little longer. But your sister said she wants to go home so that you can talk for a while," Mr. Parker replied to me.


    Oh no, this is embarrassing. I guess I''m the reason why Summer came home right away. Maybe she thought I was sulking or angry with her so she forced them to just send her back here.


    "Oh," I said, not knowing what to say.


    "We''ll go ahead, Liv. I still have work and my wife has a walk with her friends," he told me and I nodded with a smile.


    "Summer, promise me first that we''ll go shopping again tomorrow since it''s Saturday," her mom said.


    Summer looked at me as if I was the one making the decision. She should know that I will only give her the decision so I just smiled. "Okay," she replied shortly.


    ¡­


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 83 - CHAPTER REPLAY

    I''m very sorry for having a replayed chapter because I do have a lot of school works these days and also I''m doing my research paper. I promise to update new chapters everyday once I finished these.


    ...


    Chapter 11


    ...


    "Pardon, sir?" I pretended I didn''t hear it correctly. Why would he want to give me a lift on my way home?


    "I said, can I drive you home?" He repeated.


    I stared at him for a few seconds. "I''m good, Mr. Parker. I''ll just take the bus," I answered politely before fixing the papers again.


    "I insist. I''ll wait for you right¡­" he walked towards me before sitting on my chair. "Here." He smiled at me before crossing his legs like a bossy boss. I just nodded and pressed my lips together. I was putting the folders inside the cabinet when he leaned to get one of my pens.


    "Seems like pink is your favorite color, huh?" He said while detaching the bunny''s head from the top of the pen.


    "Coral, sir," I corrected him before closing the drawer. It''s impossible for someone not to notice it because most of my things here are coral-colored.


    "Whatever, they''re all the same." He put it back on my pen holder before standing up. "Let''s go," he said before walking away. I grabbed my bag before following him.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "How long have you been living in Queens?" He asked while driving.


    "More than seven years, sir," I responded.


    It''s kind of weird that Mr. Parker is driving me to my apartment. I mean, I should be the one doing this for him. It makes me curious though.


    "Are you living with your parents?" He asked again before holding the gear with his one hand.


    Well, I wish I was. I miss them so much.


    "No, sir. But I''m living with my little sister," I answered.


    Summer is all I have. I can''t bare losing her too that''s why I''m being the ''overprotective sister'' on her. I also promised mom and dad that I''ll take care of Summer no matter what happens.


    "So, where are your parents? Do they live in Queens too?"


    I took me seconds before I answered.


    "No, sir. They aren''t around anymore," I said in a low voice.


    He quickly glanced at me for a second. "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that."


    We stayed silent for a few minutes. I know that it''s been more than seven years when they died but it feels like it was just yesterday. The pain is still here, but that pain keeps me from being in despair.


    Mr. Parker and I talked about some things for the upcoming events. I''m so excited and a bit nervous because I will be trained by the event coordinators.


    "Sir, how''d you know where I live, by the way?" I curiously asked.


    "I still have your resume," he simply answered.


    Oh, right.


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    "Are you dating you boss?" Summer asked. She had a teasing smile on her face which annoys me.


    "Just because he gave me a ride home, doesn''t mean I''m dating him," I answered while I was changing my clothes. She looked at me like she''s not believing on what I''m saying. "Go back to your room, Summer."


    "Fine," she stood up from my bed. "I don''t want to hear you flirting with him on the call anyway," she laughed before opening the door. I scoffed before throwing my shoe at her. She was lucky to dodge it.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    I heard a knock on the door while I was fixing my hair. I was in shock when I opened it.


    Mr. Parker is here.


    "Mr. P-Parker," I stuttered. "Why are you here?"


    I got a deja vu on this one.


    He gave me a sweet smile. "I just wanted us to go to work together," he casually said.


    This can''t be happening. He''s my boss, he shouldn''t be caring about these kinds of things. The other employees might get the wrong idea on us.


    "You seem ready to go, shall we?" He asked nicely.


    I think it would be rude to say no. I''ll just talk to him later in his office.


    "I''ll just get my bag, sir."


    While we''re in the car, I realized that Rowan isn''t here. He''s driving for himself again like last night.


    "Where''s Rowan, sir?" I asked.


    "What do you mean? I not asking him to drive for me anymore, right?" His eyebrows furrowed.


    What? I saw Rowan escort him to his office yesterday. That means he took Mr. Parker to work.


    I was quiet for a few minutes. While looking at the window, I felt like something is really odd and strange. When I glanced at him, he had this look on his face that he never showed me before. He smiled at me but this time, it wasn''t something I expected. His smile was so genuine. Butterflies were starting to build up there and I can feel it.


    As soon as we arrived at the hotel, he immediately went out of the car to open the door for me which is quite peculiar. Why is he very nice today? Does he need something from me?


    "Thanks, sir," I said while trying to smile back at him. He suddenly held my waist right after he closed the door.


    Butterflies, butterflies again.


    Isn''t it inappropriate for us to be seen like this inside? I''m starting to think that Mr. Parker is losing his mind. Is he trying to make a move on me? The employees were smiling and greeting us as we walk pass them. It seems like all of them aren''t surprised to see us walking together.


    He let go of me when we already reached my cabin. I received a sudden wink from him before he entered his office. Curiosity is starting to kill me right now. What is it with this man? He''s starting to freak me out. I went into his office to show him his schedule for the day. Hopefully, he won''t make anything that can mess up my mind.


    The first thing he did was to stand in front of me. He was a lot taller even I''m wearing heels so I had to look up.


    "Here''s your schedule for today, Mr. Parker," I formally said before handing the tablet to him. He teasingly caressed my fingers as he took it from me. I''m now worrying about myself. I should feel uncomfortable but instead, I feel captivated.


    "Everything okay? You look troubled today," he said while reading. I did not answer and it made him a bit curious so he looked up to me.


    "I''m fine, sir," I answered.


    He sarcastically laughed. "You''ve been calling me ''sir'' for the last hour. Did I do something wrong?"


    And also, for the last hour, he keeps confusing me with this shit. I''m like receiving unknown information from my lunatic boss.


    "Am I not suppose to call you ''sir''? I''m your secretary," I said, raising an eyebrow.


    "Slash, girlfriend."


    . . . . . . . . . . .


    I opened my eyes.


    Damn, that was all a dream?


    While I was combing my hair, thoughts are running inside my head. Of all the persons I know, why did I dream about Mr. Parker? And being his girlfriend? Looks like dreams are invented for those people who like to believe in impossible things on earth.


    Immediately went downstairs to cook breakfast. I cooked omelette and sausages. I also poured milk into my glass before I started eating. Happenings on that dream keeps repeating on my mind and it annoys me while I was chewing my food. I played some music to forget about it but it wasn''t effective.


    . . . . . . . . .


    While I was showing his schedule to him, I can''t help but think about what happened on my sleep again. This guy? My boyfriend? That''s the craziest thing I''ve ever known in my entire life. Luckily, it wasn''t real.


    "Distracted again?" He arched a brow.


    Why is he so sensitive about the look on my face? Did he perhaps study Psychology?


    "No, sir," I said, hoping he won''t have a follow up question.


    He just nodded before handing the tablet back to me. I can''t even look straight in his eyes!


    I was about to go when he called my name. I awkwardly looked at him. Geez, Liv, stop acting like an idiot.


    "Raise the temperature of the air conditioner, please," he requested. "It''s kind of freezing." It wasn''t actually that cold so I thought that he might actually get cold easily. I got the remote to make it 24 degrees before I went out.


    . . . . . . . . . .


    Mr. Parker has a meeting at 11:00 AM with his business partners. While I was waiting for the time, I did some paper works and I arranged the folders in the cabinet.


    It''s already 10:45 so I went inside his office to remind him of it. I did not see him sitting on his chair so I looked on the left side of his office. He was sleeping on the sofa. Isn''t he aware that this meeting is very important? I walked towards him before waving my hand at him to make sure if he''s still awake. Then, I realized he was trembling a bit.


    "Sir," I quickly called but he didn''t respond so I touched his forehead.


    He''s burning!

 Chapter 84 - CHAPTER REPLAY

    I''m very sorry for having a replayed chapter because I do have a lot of school works these days and also I''m doing my research paper. I promise to update new chapters everyday once I finished these.


    ...


    Chapter 45: What I Feel


    "Mr. Parker."


    He looked at the flowers on my table and I can tell that he was not surprised just by looking at his eyes. Am I in big trouble? He might think that I''m flirting with Sean!


    "Sean, what brings you here?" he asked Sean.


    "Hi, Kellen. I''m just here to give you this," he said and reached for another invitation in his pocket. "It''s Cami''s birthday."


    "I''ll be there. You also invited Liv?" Mr. Parker asked even I know he heard him already. It feels awkward standing here with the two of them.


    "Yeah, I did. Hopefully, she''ll come." Sean glanced at me and smiled. "I''ll see around then? Bye," he waved at me and I just replied a smile. "Bye, Kellen!" He then walked away.


    As soon as he got out of my sight, I took a deep breath. I don''t know the reason why I feel tensed while listening to their conversation. Thankfully, it was now over.


    "Liv, are you okay? What is it?" Mr. Parker asked me when he saw me acting weird.


    "Nothing, Sir." I forced a smile.


    ...


    The day is almost done and I''m now fixing my desk because I did a lot of paper works today. I put the others in the cabinet to organize it. After I cleaned my table, Mr. Parker came out from his office.


    "I don''t know if you''ll take my offer but I''ll still ask. Can I drive you to your home?"


    I wasn''t able to answer him right away. Alice left the office early so I''m planning on taking a cab tonight. But since he offered to drive me, I think it will be more practical to accept it. Besides, I didn''t want Mr. Parker to think that I''m still uncomfortable around him.


    "Yeah, sure," I casually said before grabbing my bag with me.


    We talked about a lot of things at work while he''s driving. It includes the events that will happen for the next months. He also told me that in three months, we''ll be going to London to meet up with a client. After a few minutes, we''re already in front of the apartment. I went out first and he did too so I didn''t go inside right away.


    "Thank you for the ride, Mr. Parker." I gave him a small smile and he nodded.


    "So, you wanna come in Cami''s party?" He stood in front of me while his hands are in his pockets.


    "I haven''t decided whether to go or not yet. You, are you going?" I asked back.


    "I will," he instantly answered. "So, you''re friends with Sean now."


    I wasn''t surprised when he asked that. I was expecting it already. Who wouldn''t think like that? Sean gave me flowers. I''m even holiding the bouquet right now.


    "Not exactly if you''re thinking that we''re very close," I said, just to make things clear to him.


    "Okay," he shortly said. I can read it in his eyes that he wants to say more. I''m curious about it so I think maybe I should ask him.


    "Anything you want to talk about, Mr. Parker?" I asked him. I pursed my lips when he didn''t answer after a few seconds.


    "I don''t think you wanna have this conversation again. Last time we had it, it didn''t end well."


    Oh, I knew it. He''s talking about what happened in Chicago. For the past few days, I realize something. If I''m scared to risk on someone, including him, how will I have a good future? A happy family? The reason why I distance myself from him is because I know and I can see that we won''t make a good couple. I''m an average girl, he''s more than twice of my standard.


    "I''m all ears now. I''m ready to hear what you wanna tell me," I said. Gladly, I think I made him have courage to say it.


    "I''m a man, Liv. I know how a relationship starts. If you and Sean have something, please, tell me," his eyes were begging.


    "Sir, I don''t have a thing for him. I don''t know if he does for me but it still doesn''t matter at this moment," I told him.


    "I know that you''re scared, Liv. I just want to let you know that what I feel for you is true. And the next time you''ll tell me to stop, I will. I''ll still be waiting for you until you''re ready." He just confessed to me for the hundredth time. Is that how much he likes me?


    ...


    The invitation today is at 7:00 PM. Camille even message me on my social media, asking if I''ll come. And yes, I''ve decided to come to her party tonight. After I watched a movie in my room, I went to the bathroom to take a bath. Luckily, I still have a new dress that I bought I think two weeks ago so I wouldn''t bother stress out myself looking for what to wear.


    I dried my hair using the blower and I curled in a little, beach waves to be exact. I wore a casual maroon off-shoulder dress with long sleeves and a pair of 3-inched silver block heels. I also wore a silver bracelet to complete my outfit. I applied a thin makeup on my face to look presentable so I wouldn''t look so stressed at the party. I was in the middle of applying lip gloss when my phone rang.


    It''s Mr. Parker.


    "Sir?"


    "I''ll pick you up," he said. It doesn''t sound like he''s already on his way so I still can object. I didn''t want to bother him anymore.


    "No, Sir. I can go there by myself," I said. I''ll go there alone because Alice will have dinner tonight with her parents. Good for her, she can still be with them. It makes me jealous to see her being happy with her family.


    I was a little competitive on Mr. Parker because he won''t let me go there by taking a cab. But in the end, I won the conversation so he just let me decide what I want. I ended the call as soon as we stopped talking. I put my phone on my bag before hanging it to my shoulder as I walk downstairs. Summer isn''t home yet because they''re on a date. I trust Dylan so I won''t worry too much.


    I opened the door and locked it when I was already outside. I made sure that Summer have a duplicate of the key because I don''t leave our door unlocked when no one is home. There are a lot of things than can be stolen and that''s the last thing I want to happen. I was about to book a grab when I saw a car and the man standing against it is... Sean.


    "Sean?" I blinked twice, not believing that he''s in front of me. What''s he doing here?


    "Hi, Liv." He smiled. "I just wondered if I can give you a ride?"


    "Uhm... how did you know my place?" I curiously asked. I''m guessing Mr. Whitmore told him.


    "I''m trying to know everything about you. For a reason, of course," he said and a smile rose form his lips. "Shall we?"


    He''s already here. I don''t think I can refuse, that would be so rude if I did. Given that I have no choice, I just said yes. He opened the door for me before he went into the driver''s seat.


    "You look pretty," he said, not looking at me. I actually don''t know how to respond to that but this isn''t the time to be humble. He might think that I''m a woman who has issues with self-confidence even I don''t.


    "Thanks," I simply answered. I was looking at the window for at least five minutes. I haven''t think of a topic yet to break the silence. I''m not a talkative person, Alice and Summer knows that. But, I can blend with anyone''s vibe.


    "So, you work for Kellen for four months now, am I right?" he asked. Thankfully, the awkward air around us is gone already.


    "Yeah," I answered. Is he asking things about me a lot?


    "Just to make things clear, Liv, I''m not stalking you. I just wanted to know you more." He chuckled. He probably thinks that I''m starting to get uncomfortable on what he says about me.


    "I didn''t think that way," I said, giving him a reason not to misunderstood things.


    The Whitmores'' house isn''t very far from Mr. Parker''s. I think I already know the road from the hotel to here. I''m good with directions but sadly, I still don''t know how to drive properly on highways. When we arrived, the gate was opened automatically. Technology nowadays really impresses me so much. it was very different when I was still a kid.


    He stopped the car in front of the house. People are kind of looking and I don''t think it''s a great idea that we get to go out here. I don''t like being the center of attention, especially when I''m not the one who''s supposed to get it. Sean opened the door for me so I went out.


    Just when I turn around and about to walk, I saw Mr. Parker and Mr. Whitmore talking to each other and.... they saw us too.

 Chapter 85 - CHAPTER REPLAY

    I''m very sorry for having a replayed chapter because I do have a lot of school works these days and also I''m doing my research paper. I promise to update new chapters everyday once I finished these.


    ...


    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 57: Liv''s Greatest Blessing


    ...


    He blinked a couple of times to make sure that he''s not dreaming, I guess. I laughed at him because he was cute.


    "You mean it?" he asked and I nodded.


    "I do. And I figured that this is the right time for me to tell you," I explained to him.


    Kellen had a genuine smile on his face he looks so happy even he doesn''t express it too much. "I''m glad that you feel the same way," he said.


    It took a lot of late night deep thoughts before I had the courage to say it. At first, I''m doubting like I''m asking myself, what if I tell him that I love him but still don''t? That''s why I''m grateful that he waited for me to get ready. He didn''t leave me. And now, I am considering him as a big part of my life already. I don''t think I''d still have a normal life without him by my side.


    I walked closer to him and initiated a hug. Thank God my shoes were high so I can reach for his neck and wrap my arms around it. I feel so safe whenever I''m near him, like this. He then hugged me back and we stayed like that for almost a minute before I pulled away.


    "You''re blushing." I touched his nose with my index finger to tease him. Even the light is not so bright up here, I could sense that his cheeks are burning a bit.


    "You''re the first one who made me feel this," he admitted. I smiled before giving him a quick kiss on the lips.


    ...


    We don''t have a work schedule or meetings on our 2nd day here in Ohio but Kellen was invited to have dinner at his friend''s house. He forced me to come even I didn''t want to because I''m not invited and I''m shy. Excluding Cindy and his other friends back in Brooklyn, I haven''t met anyone in his friends here in Ohio yet. But Kellen said that they''re very down to earth and not hard to socialize with and that gave me courage to meet them.


    "I said we''re going to buy one pair only," I argued.


    We''re in a shoe store here in Cleveland. The shoes here looked so expensive and only people like Kellen could afford the price. He wants me to buy a lot so I would have a lot of options whenever I''m going for work but I disagreed. I bought some shoes in the past months also so I don''t need a lot of it anymore.


    "Fine," he said.


    We walked around the store and I realized how big it was. There are also people here who''s trying on some of the shoes they chose. I also saw a women lately who bought three boxes but I think she also bought other items like bags and accessories.


    I was looking at the displayed ones and I saw something that I think would fit my style. I took it and made a closer look. It looks so elegant and simple. It''s a gray-colored closed pin heel with a square-shaped design on the toe box part.


    "I''ll try this on," I told him before calling the saleslady. She immediately went to me.


    "Do you want to try it on, Ma''am?" she asked nicely.


    "I''d like to try the next size," I told her.


    "Okay, Ma''am. Just a moment," she said and I handed her the shoe.


    There''s a lot of couch in here and we occupied the one near the place where I got the shoe. "Are you sure you''re going to buy just one pair?" he raised a brow at me while we were sitting next to each other.


    "Kellen, I still have a lot of shoes. You don''t need to buy me more. One is enough," I said to him.


    I know that he just wants the best for me but when I don''t need it, I shouldn''t let him buy it for me because there are a lot of things where we should spend our money. Even Kellen has tons of it, I wouldn''t let him spend more and more on me. It doesn''t make me feel good. It makes me feel like I''m taking him for advantage and I don''t want that.


    "Okay then," he said.


    The sales lady came back faster than I expected. She offered to help me but I said I can do it on my own because I noticed that she was wearing a skirt. It would be hard for her to kneel in front of me so I refused to accept her help. I put the shoes on and it fits perfectly on my feet. I walked towards the feet mirror near us and it looks good on me.


    "We''ll take this pair," I told the saleslady.


    "Okay, Ma''am. I''ll meet you at the register," she said.


    We followed her to the cashier. Kellen''s phone rang but he got his credit card from his coat and gave it to me before answering the call and walking away for privacy. It must be his friend who invited him for dinner tonight. She then scanned the box before putting it in a big paper bag with the logo. I gave her the card so she can swipe it up for the payment.


    "Is he the chairman of the Parker hotel in Brooklyn?" she suddenly asked. I was about to get surprised but I remembered that Kellen is a famous person. He appears in newspapers and other different platforms. It''s not surprising that some people around the United States know him.


    "Yes, he is," I said. I know that it''s somehow wrong to say that because I shouldn''t tell information to strangers about him but I''d be overreacting if I''d lie about it. Besides, she seems like a nice person.


    "I knew it. He looks kind of familiar," she told me.


    "Oh, really? How did you know him?" I asked curiously.


    "My cousin lives in Brooklyn too. She''s working for him. Mr. Deckard Parker, right?" she asked me and I nodded.


    "Really? May I know your cousin''s name?" I asked. I might know her because I know a lot of people who work at the hotel, of course.


    "It''s Laura. Laura Jones."


    "Oh! Laura is your cousin." What a small world. "Laura is my colleague. She''s a very nice person to everyone. I can''t believe I found someone related to her here in Ohio," I happily said.


    "My mom and Laura''s are sisters. His father lives in Brooklyn which made them live there too instead of staying here," she told me.


    "Oh, I see." I don''t hang out with Laura often but I could tell that she''s really nice and also her friend, Elle.


    "Are you perhaps, going out with him?" she asked shyly.


    "Oh, uhm..." I glanced at him for a second but he didn''t say it because he was busy talking on the phone. I then turned to face her again. "Yes, we are. But I''m also working for him."


    I thought she''ll get a weird idea about it but her face tells that she doesn''t. In fact, she''s kind of amazed by what I''ve said.


    "Really?" she asked and I nodded. "I sensed it when I saw the two of you earlier. I''m not going to lie but you make a really good couple. You look perfect together," she said before returning the credit card to me.


    "Thank you," I said and smiled at her. She then handed me the paper bag. "I''ll see you around then." I paused to check her name plate. "Sara."


    "Oh, what''s your name?" she immediately asked.


    "I''m Olivia," I said.


    "I hope to see you again, Olivia. Bye!" she said before waving at me. I also said goodbye before walking away.


    ...


    It''s now almost dinner time and we''re now getting ready. Kellen wore a navy blue dress shirt and a pair of slacks. I wore a beige casual knitted dress and the shoes he bought for me. I was fixing my dress when he went closer to me. He''s very clingy and it makes him cute.


    He held my waist so I put my hands around his neck. "Why?" I asked him. Whenever he does this, it''s either he just wants us to have a sweet moment of he wants to tell me something.


    "I''ve never told this to anyone before," he started. "I''ll tell my parents about us."


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open for any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 86 - #00

    I''m very sorry for having a replayed chapter because I do have a lot of school works these days and also I''m doing my research paper. I promise to update new chapters everyday once I finished these.


    ...


    "I''m sorry," she chuckled. "Did I scare you?"


    I flinched for a second. "Uhm, no. I understand."


    "Let''s just not talk about her. I don''t want to ruin the night," she said with a smile.


    "S-sure," I stuttered.


    I wanted to hate myself for judging her too soon. But what can I do? That''s what I feel.


    "Do you want to order another glass?" She politely asked.


    "No. I''m good." I still have work tomorrow. I can''t get myself drunk tonight.


    "Okay," she said. "By the way, I still haven''t asked for your number. Can I have it?"


    "Ah, s-sure." She handed me her phone. I typed my number before giving it back to her.


    She seems so strange for the last five minutes. I''m a little terrified.


    "Thanks," she said. "Now, we can text each other even if I''m already in Texas." She smiled at me.


    "When will you leave?" I tried to make a conversation to escape from my thoughts.


    "Our flight is on the second week of July. I still have a month and a half to fix our things and to say goodbye to our friends here in Brooklyn," she explained.


    "Are you staying in Texas for good with your parents?" I asked before putting the glass down.


    "Yes. But we''ll come visit here annually."


    ¡­


    "So, I think now is the time to say goodbye." She gave me a weak smile. We''re already outside the bar, waiting for a cab.


    "Bye, until next time." I smiled back before hugging her.


    "Take care, Liv. Be a good secretary to your boss. He sometimes can''t control his temper," she said with laughter.


    I just nodded. A cab stopped and I let her took it first. She waved at me before going inside.


    Now, I still wonder why she acted so different when we talked about Alice. I was deeply thinking about it when a cab stopped in front of me.


    Emily was still in my head as soon as I got home. I texted Alice if I can come over and she said yes. I knocked on her door and she opened it for me right away.


    "How''s your night with Emily?" She simply asked before turning the television on.


    "We had a talk and one''s about you," I said without hesitation.


    "You what?" She was clueless.


    Alice sat down beside me while waiting for my answer.


    "She said you had a fight with her and you''re the one who started it."


    She then realized what I was talking about. So, it''s true?


    "Did you really accused her of being a gold digger?" I asked her.


    "Well," she stood up and looked away. "She deserved it, anyway."


    My eyebrows furrowed. I''ve never seen her acted like this before.


    "Alice, do you have a proof on that? You know that it''s hard to accuse someone without having enough proof, right? You could''ve been fired," I said worriedly.


    "But Mr. Whitmore didn''t fire me because it''s true," she explained.


    "Tell me, what happened back then?"


    As her best friend, I should teach her how to go on the right path. I would never tolerate her attitude if she''s on the wrong side.


    She sighed before sitting down. "It was 9 PM and I was still in my cabin to finish my work. Then, I saw her walking towards Mr. Zach''s office. I asked her why she''s still in the building. Then, she said she''s just checking on something."


    By the looks of Alice''s face, I can tell that she''s telling the truth. Not because she''s my best friend but because I know that she won''t lie in this kind of situations.


    "So, I let her walk past me. I was a bit curious why she entered his office, so, I went inside to make sure she''s not doing anything stupid because I thought that Mr. Whitmore is already at his home. But I was wrong"


    "Then, what?" I asked because she paused for a second, hesitating to continue the story.


    "I saw her kissing Mr. Whitmore," she said.


    What?!


    "The following day, I pretended that I didn''t see anything. I saw her again, going inside my boss''s office. I asked her why and she said that Mr. Whitmore needs something from her. I was kind of confused and suspicious because why would Mr. Whitmore call her. I thought I was fired without even having a verbal agreement," she said calmly.


    I can''t believe that Emily can actually do that. All this time, I thought she was sincere. I thought she was a decent person.


    "Did she asked why you''re always asking her about being in his office?" I asked.


    "She doesn''t care about me, or anyone," Alice answered.


    "Did you speak to Mr. Whitmore? Did you ask him about it?" I asked again.


    "No," she quickly denied. "I''m not in the right position to ask him about it so I kept pretending that I don''t feel something wrong about that Emily. But the next day, I was eating my lunch with the others employees when I saw her putting a lot of lipstick before entering Mr. Parker''s room."


    Don''t tell me that she also seduced Mr. Parker? What a shame!


    "Then, I saw Mr. Parker inside the elevator with a lipstick stain on his white shirt. That was the same color she applied. That''s why I had the chance to confront her. Believe me, I tried to stop myself but I couldn''t handle it. What she''s doing is too much," she stressfully said before sighing in annoyance.


    "She denied it, didn''t she? I asked, arching a brow.


    "She''s a psychopath, Liv. She looks so hungry and desperate for a well-paid good-looking man."


    ¡­


    The next day, I still can''t believe what Alice told me. I never expected Emily to be like that. But I just doubt something about Alice''s story.


    Emily started working for Mr. Parker a year ago. Did she actually become a different person after few months? Or maybe Alice didn''t like her from the very beginning.


    "Good morning, sir," I greeted him as he walks in front of my cabin.


    "Good morning," he greeted back.


    I sat down as soon as he entered his office.


    Did he really have a thing with Emily?


    I shook my head. I''m not supposed to think about those things. It''s none of my business anymore.


    I stood up to show him his schedule for today.


    "Here''s your schedule, sir," I said before handing him the tablet.


    He was giving the tablet back to me but I was too unfocused.


    "Olivia," he called which made me go back to my normal state.


    "I''m sorry, sir," I apologized before taking the tablet back.


    His eyebrows furrowed so I looked away.


    Geez, Liv! You''re not supposed to be like this at work! Mr. Parker hates lazy people, remember?!


    "You okay?" He suddenly asked.


    "Y-yes, sir," I stuttered. "Excuse me." I immediately got out of his office and I sighed while leaning against the door.


    What is wrong with me?


    I went back to my desk to arrange some things because I was told to pass a report tomorrow morning. I was working on it when someone showed up in front of me.


    She''s wearing a red below-the-knee dress with a slit. She removed her shades before talking to me.


    "Is Deckard here?" She asked politely.


    "Uhm, may I ask why you''re looking for Mr. Parker? Do you have an appointment?" I asked as I stood up.


    I''m the one who''s making appointments if a someone need to talk to Mr. Parker. He doesn''t like having visitors while he''s working.


    As her secretary, I should not just let anyone enter his office. That''s what Emily told me.


    Should I still obey the rules that she taught me?


    "You must be the one who replaced Emily. Am I right?" She smiled at me.


    "Ah. Yes, ma''am," I awkwardly answered.


    "I''m Cindy Sullivan. Deckard''s friend." She offered her hand. I hesitated but I still shook it. "He''s working, isn''t he?" She peeked in the glass door.


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. But Mr. Parker doesn''t expect anyone today," I said nicely.


    "Oh, I''m actually here to surprise him. Don''t worry, you won''t be scolded for letting me in," she said before going inside his office.


    I followed her and I was about to stop her but she just closed the door in front of me.


    Who the heck is that girl?


    Mr. Parker''s office isn''t soundproof. I can still hear them talking inside.


    "Good day, my dear friend." I heard her voice.


    The door is tinted and I can''t see them but I know that they can see me. I decided to go back to my cabin before they catch me listening to their conversation.


    I hope I won''t get doomed by letting her in. I mean, she said that she''s his friend, right? He might wanna see her too.


    I went to the snacks room to get them something to eat. I poured the orange juice into the glass before slicing the cake. I held the tray with care before walking towards his office. The door wasn''t locked so I just pushed it with my elbow.


    I suddenly dropped the tray when I saw them kissing.

 Chapter 87 - #75

    Chapter 75: Staying Strong


    ...


    "Have you eaten?" I asked her when we got inside and her parents left.


    "Yeah," she said. "I just wanted to go home before going to school."


    "Why? It''s only an hour before you go to school," I told her as I adjusted the hook of my shoe because it had been removed.


    "It just doesn''t feel right sometimes," she told me. I looked at her and she seemed to be guilty of something. I sat down next to her and caressed her hair.


    "Is there something you want to talk about?" I asked Summer, hoping that she''ll tell me what''s been going on with her mind but she shook her head.


    "It''ll be later when we both get home. You''ll be late for work," she told me. I didn''t speak and just nodded.


    ...


    "Did you two talk to each other already?" I asked Alice. We are having lunch together today because Kellen is having lunch with Mr. Whitmore because they have a business that needs to be talked about. We can''t go with them because Alice doesn''t want us to eat together with Mr. Whitmore. It''s also a respect for Cindy''s sister because she''s the girlfriend.


    Speaking of Cindy, she no longer visits the hotel very often. Her cafe has also opened and I heard that she is one of the people who work there, even the cafe itself belongs to her. She likes the idea of ??working in places like that. It doesn''t seem like it''s tiring when the atmosphere of a cafe is peaceful.


    "I told him about it last week. I said I''m going to resign," Alice replied to me before she bit into the sandwich she bought. She treated me a sandwich and a drink too so I didn''t spend anything today on my lunch.


    "What did he say? Was he surprised?" I asked him again. We''re eating our favorite clubhouse sandwich and this fast-food restaurant is just across from the hotel.


    "He couldn''t answer at first. Well, I was expecting that reaction. He wasn''t that shocked because since he and Kelly became together again, I started being cautious around him. Maybe that gave him a hint that I''ll resign," she explained to me.


    "But even you''ll not go back to Florida, will you still work for him?"


    She shook her head. "I was actually planning on starting my own business, a little business here in Brooklyn. I''ve already earned somehow so I thought of that. And also, it''s like I can free myself. I''ve always been imprisoned by my mental issues, it increases when I remember what Zach did to me. "


    Truly, Alice is the strongest woman I know. She forces herself to be okay because she doesn''t want anyone to worry about her. And one more thing, her family don''t listen to her back then so it''s a good thing that they really got along with his mom already. It''s a relief for me too.


    "I know you''ve heard it a few times but I''m really happy for you, now you''re okay with your mom. Gosh, it''s been almost a decade since you went to Brooklyn. You deserve a break, look after yourself more," I said. "Although it''ll make me sad seeing you leave, I''d rather see you happy."


    She gave me a small but sad smile before putting her sandwich down on the table and sitting next to me. "Even if we need to call every day, I will. I''ll make sure we''ll keep in touch no matter what, Liv. Always remember that it''ll all be just the distance, but we''ll never forget each other, okay? "


    "Of course, Alice," I replied smiling at her and she hugged me.


    "I''ll miss you so much," she bitterly said.


    "Me too, Alice. Me too."


    ...


    "Can we have dinner together tonight? At my place?"


    I stopped when Kellen asked that. I''m arranging things at the desk because my work for today is done. I couldn''t answer right away because Summer told me earlier that we would talk when I got home.


    "Or not?" he politely asked.


    "I can''t tonight," I told him.


    "Okay," he said and gave me a small smile. "I''ll take you home."


    We got out and got in his car. While we were on the trip, I was restless. It''s like he''s sad that I rejected his ''dinner proposal''. I took out my cellphone and texted Summer.


    To: Summer


    Hey, what are you doing right now?


    From: Summer


    Just some school stuff. Why?


    To: Summer


    Can I uhm ... go home late tonight? I promise we''ll talk as soon as I get home.


    From: Summer


    Liv, relax. It''s fine. Are you going to have a date with my brother?


    To Summer:


    Kind of.


    From: Summer


    Go ahead then. Tell me about the good night kiss, will you?


    I laughed a bit when I saw her message. I turned off my cellphone and put it back inside the bag before I looked at Kellen as he was driving. He noticed that so he turned to me for a moment.


    "What?" he asked while his eyes were on the road.


    "Let''s go to your place. I miss watching you cook," I told him and it caused him to smile.


    "Why the sudden change?" He arched a brow.


    "It''s because of that very reason. I miss spending time with you, Kellen."


    ...


    Whenever he cooks for me, I help. I don''t want him to be the only one fixing everything, I also want to do something to make him cook faster. I even forgot to wear an apron so while I was slicing tomatoes, he put it on me. I felt butterflies inside my stomach when he was tying the apron on my waist before playfully kissing my neck.


    This feels so illegal! We''re in the kitchen!


    I just smiled and continued what I was doing. His scent really hypnotizes me every time he gets near. It''s like an addictive scent that I''m not able to resist.


    After cooking her recipe, I prepared a plate on the table before we ate. Kellen never fails to impress me when it comes to cooking. I didn''t really expect that he was cooking his own food because he was so busy. But sometimes, when he really can''t cook because he''s too tired, he just orders or delivers food to restaurants.


    When we finished eating, I forced him to let me wash the dishes. He didn''t growl anymore because I would be the one he''ll obey. After I wiped the plates, I put them in the proper place and we went up to the rooftop terrace of his house. Every time I come here, we spend time here after we eat. It''s peaceful because we can see the stars in the sky, especially the moon.


    "Did you design your own house?" I asked him before resting my hands on the railing.


    "No, I entrusted everything to George and Ben."


    George is the architect of the hotel and Ben is the engineer. I have no wonder why his house looks so elegant and well built.


    "The only thing I asked them to build for me is this, the rooftop terrace," he added.


    He really likes high grounds. It makes him get the peacefulness he wants. It''s also very quiet here, it''s like you can say and think freely.


    "Summer hasn''t been here yet. Maybe you can ask her to have dinner with you sometimes," I told him. Summer always goes to her mom and dad''s house but not to Kellen''s separate house yet.


    "Liv, can I ask you something?" he said.


    "Of course," I looked at him. His elbows are resting on the railing and looking straight at nowhere.


    "Are you mad at me and my family?" he suddenly asked.


    "No, why would I be?" I asked but he did not answer immediately. Then, I had the idea why he asked that. "Is it because of Summer?" He couldn''t answer again so I knew that was the very reason. "Kellen, don''t ever think that. At first, I was scared. I thought you were all gonna take Summer from me forever. But you didn''t. And I''m also happy that Summer already found her family. Aren''t you happy about that?"


    "I am. I am happy, Liv. It has been thirteen years and this is the only time where I got to be free from the guilt I was feeling since. It''s just that... I felt something different," he stood up straight.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "It felt like a gap was built between us. I just can''t help thinking about you getting tired of the situation. I don''t know if you''re a hundred percent okay with Summer getting separated to you from time to time," he explained.


    "Kellen, I''ll admit that at first, I hesitated. I didn''t want Summer to be away from me. But I want the right thing to happen, I don''t want to be selfish," I answered him. "And if you''re worried about the gap being built between us, I''m sorry if you felt that. I''ll be better for you, Kellen. I promise."


    His eyes looked sad and I just know what the right thing to do. I went closer to him and held his face to pull him into a deep kiss.


    ....

 Chapter 88 - #00

    I''m very sorry for having a replayed chapter because I do have a lot of school works these days and also I''m doing my research paper. I promise to update new chapters every day once I finished these.


    ...


    Chapter 40: The Whitmores'' Party


    "Come on, Kellen. It''s my little brother''s 25th birthday and you won''t come? That''s not very you."


    I heard Mr. Whitmore''s voice. I entered Mr. Parker''s office with a tray in my hands containing two cups of espressos and some biscuits for their snacks.


    "I''m not in the mood to go to a party, Zach," Mr. Parker answered him.


    They were sitting in front of each other and I put the tray down on the coffee table between them.


    "Maybe Liv''s espresso can cheer you up and make you come to the party," Mr. Whitmore joked which made me blink.


    I glanced at Mr. Parker and I looked away immediately when I saw him looking at me too. My heart skipped a beat for a second.


    "Wait a minute," Mr. Whitmore said then he put the cup down on the coffee table. "Is there something going on between the two of you?" He had a teasing smile on his face.


    "Nothing," he said. "I just think it''s boring to go there," Mr. Parker said while reading a newspaper.


    "Ouch." Mr. Whitmore dramatically held his chest in a sign of being offended. "Liv, do you wanna come? I invited Alice too."


    I mean, I''m not a part of their circle but he invited me so I think it''s fine to go. Besides, Alice is there. I don''t think I''ll be out of place.


    "Sure. I''ll be there, Mr. Whitmore," I answered.


    I saw Mr. Parker reacted a bit like he didn''t expect me to say that. What''s wrong with being at your boss''s cousin''s brother''s birthday party?


    ...


    "Do you mean his eyes look like he doesn''t want you to be there?" Alice asked while she was drying my hair using the blower. I''m at her house so we could go there together. Mr. Whitmore''s invitation is at 7:00 PM so we''re getting ready now because it''s already 6:30 PM.


    "I don''t know. He won''t even talk to me."


    I removed my robe and I wore the black sleeveless top and a casual pink pencil skirt that lengths for about five or four inches above the knee. I wore silver block heels that I bought when we were in Chicago.


    "That just means one thing. You hurt his feelings," Alice said while applying some blush on her cheeks.


    Is it bad to say what you really want to say to a person? I mean, I didn''t lie when I said that I''m scared to risk it.


    "It''ll be worse if I lied," I said while combing my hair slowly.


    "The truth hurts, Liv. It always does."


    ...


    Mr. Whitmore and his family live in the same house even he and his brother have their own condo here in Brooklyn. Alice said their family is nothing like Mr. Parker''s.


    "Mr. Whitmore''s brother''s name is Sean. He owns several businesses at a young age. A trivia about him, he''s a one-woman guy." We were walking towards Mr. Whitmore''s house and as expected, their house is bigger than I thought it''d be.


    "Is he close with Mr. Parker?" I asked.


    "He is. That''s why my boss is confused that your boss isn''t going tonight," she answered.


    "Liv!" Woah, Cindy is here. I thought she doesn''t like Mr. Whitmore?


    "Oh, uhm... hi!" I smiled at her.


    "Hello, Alice. Long time no see," Cindy greeted her too.


    "It''s nice to see you, Cindy," Alice answered with a smile.


    "Liv, you made it!" Mr. Whitmore said when she saw us. "Alice, I''m glad you''re here."


    I smiled a bit because I remembered that my friend has a crush on him. But right now, his eyes say that he''s into her too. Although Alice doesn''t tell me anything, I''m sensing things between them.


    "I''ll go get us some drinks," Cindy said and smiled. But I think it was a sarcastic one. She rolled her eyes on him before walking away.


    "And she still hates me," he said and pursed his lips.


    I still don''t know why Cindy hates her. But what I''m wondering about right now is why she''s here. I thought that if you hate someone, you won''t be going to an event where she or he is invited to.


    "Come inside. I don''t wanna brag but I will. My mom cooks the best dishes," he proudly said. It''s just so sweet to see and hear that a man like him is very close to his family.


    ...


    "Do you know the reason why Cindy hates him? He''s a nice guy, right?" I asked Alice as we sat at our table. The music is loud but we can still hear each other.


    "No, I don''t. All I know is that Cindy''s little sister is his ex-girlfriend," Alice said before tasting the vegetable salad that the waiters served.


    Oh, I''m assuming that Cindy doesn''t like him for his sister. I''m not dying to know the reason but it makes me curious.


    "Hello, girls!" Cindy sat beside me, holding a bottle of wine. "This is a white wine that came from France. It''s so good and you both need to taste it."


    People here do like drinks. A lot of wine and beers have been served to everyone and they seem to enjoy the party.


    "I''d love to try it," Alice said, offering her wine glass to Cindy.


    "You better," Cindy chuckled as she pour the wine into Alice''s glass.


    "I think to use the restroom," I said.


    "Oh, sure." Cindy was about to stand but I said I can go on my own. I just asked for the directions.


    The helpers inside the house also pointed the direction because it''s in the inner part of the house. Their bathroom is like a hotel. It''s very bright and elegant and it looks like no one uses it. After I used the toilet, I went in front of the mirror to apply some lip balm because my lips started to get dry again. I combed my hair a little before I went outside to go back to our table.


    I was closing my bag when I suddenly bumped into someone near the glass door. His face looks familiar, or maybe he just looks like someone I know.


    "I''m so sorry," I apologized immediately to him. Luckily, I wasn''t holding anything that could spill.


    "It''s fine," he said and smiled. "Uhm... I believe I haven''t seen you before. Can I know your name?"


    I usually don''t talk to strangers. But people here don''t look suspicious at all. I guess I can be friends with anyone tonight.


    "It''s Olivia," I answered.


    "Oh." His face lit up in realization. "You must be Kellen''s secretary. I''m Sean, by the way."


    My mouth formed an ''o'' because I just realized that I bumped into Mr. Whitmore''s brother! Oh my God, it''s embarrassing. I''m at his birthday party but I didn''t know what he looked like


    And what''s worse is, I didn''t even greet him earlier!


    "Oh, uhm... S-Sir," I stuttered. "I didn''t know you were..."


    "Zach''s brother? Yeah, I am. He also told me that you''ll come here with Alice. I''m glad to meet you, Olivia."


    "It''s nice to meet you too, Sir. Happy Birthday," I said and smiled.


    "Thanks," he smiled. "But don''t call me ''sir''. I''m not your boss. Just call me by my name. I''m more used to it," he explained.


    "Okay." He seems like a nice person. And, he got the looks of a man that can attract ladies also. His eyes look like his brother''s. Maybe that''s why I know that he looks like someone I know.


    "You know what? Good for you you''re here. While my friend isn''t. Do you perhaps know the reason why?" he asked about Mr. Parker.


    "Maybe he''s a little tired today," I said even I''m not sure if that''s the reason.


    "Yeah, I guess that''s it," he sighed. "So, you enjoy the party, Olivia. If ever you need anything, you can ask me or the helpers, okay?"


    "Okay," I nodded.


    "I''ll go talk to my friends. Shall I escort you back to your table?" he asked nicely.


    "No, I''m fine. But thanks," I answered.


    "Okay, then. See you around," he said before smiling at me. He walked away to meet his friends that just gotten here.


    I was about to walk back to our table when I saw Mr. Parker talking to Sean with his car keys still in his hands because he had just gotten here. I thought he''s not in the mood to party? Then why is he here?


    I immediately looked away when our eyes met. He wasn''t surprised to see me because he knows that his cousin invited me.


    I walked hurriedly when I heard footsteps behind me and I know it''s him. I wasn''t paying attention and he just stood in front of me, making me bump into his chest.


    "Sir," I murmured. I took a step backward to make a distance between us.


    "Looks like you''re enjoying talking to Sean. Do you like him?"


    ....

 Chapter 89 - #00

    I''m very sorry for having a replayed chapter because I do have a lot of school works these days and also I''m doing my research paper. I promise to update new chapters every day once I finished these.


    ...


    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ...


    Chapter 63: A Big Sister''s Nightmare Part 2


    ...


    It has been two days but I haven''t talked to my sister or to Kellen yet. I still can''t think straight. My hands always start to shake whenever I remember Summer''s true identity. But if I tell her, would she want to meet her family?


    It''s already 6:00 AM and Summer always leaves for school this early. I''ve been thinking that I should go back to work and act normal. I shouldn''t be suspicious but what will I tell Kellen if he asked? And especially if Summer did. I don''t know if I should lie again but I''m definitely sure that I can''t tell the truth. I can''t.


    I took a bath before eating my breakfast. I just ate cereal with milk before changing into my office clothes. I brushed my teeth and fixed my hair into a clean ponytail before going out of my apartment and called a cab.


    While I was inside, I decided that I should visit my mom and dad''s grave even just for ten minutes. I told the driver to take me to the cemetery instead so he did. After five minutes of driving, I paid the driver and I got out of the cab. I walked until I''m already in front of their gravestones.


    "Hey, mom. Hey, dad." I sighed before kneeling slightly because my skirt might expose me. "I just wanted to ask for help. A sign, perhaps. Should I tell Summer? Or should I just wait for it to come out?"


    I feel sad every time I remember that maybe one day, I will just lose Summer. I don''t want her to be away from me because she is the only memory I have left of my mommy and daddy even if she is not a real blood relative. She is my change and nothing will change that.


    I stared at their grave for a few more minutes while still wondering what I should do. Maybe so, I''ll just wait for the signs before I take action because I don''t want to regret the decision I''ll make someday.


    Feeling a little better, I took another cab so I can go to the hotel to resume my work. I also lost two days and I expect more papers waiting for me. I just wish Kellen wouldn''t force me to explain and talk about how I behaved in the past few days. But I also promise myself that I will not leave him confused because of what happened to me. Only then will I explain when my mind is clear.


    When I entered the hotel I immediately sighed because I was suddenly nervous. I wondered what I would answer in case Kellen ever asked about me. Will he be angry? Would he be annoyed when I said I didn''t want to talk about it first? Ever since he became my boyfriend, we couldn''t help but have a fight from time to time. That''s the thing I don''t want to happen because that becomes the reason why I can''t eat and sleep properly.


    When I got to my cabin I avoided to look at Kellen''s office. I''m sure he saw me come because the door in front of me was glass. I lower my bag first before I pick up the tablet to show him his schedule for today. Before I entered, I took a deep breath because I might run out of air inside again.


    When I entered he was signing some papers and I think he just did that so that the situation would not be awkward. Does that mean, he''s not angry? Or did I just assume that?


    "Good morning," I greeted him nicely. I didn''t call him ''Kellen'' because it was too personal for the situation now and especially I didn''t say ''Sir'' because he might think I hate him or he might also think he did something bad even though he didn''t. "This is your schedule for today," I said softly before handing the tablet to him.


    He just nodded and immediately took the tablet in my hand. It took a while before he gave it back to me so I looked a bit stupid at first because I didn''t know if I would avoid looking at him or what. When he handed me the tablet he looked at me and I didn''t look away anymore because he might get suspicious.


    "Are you okay now?" he asked me and I nodded immediately. "Okay," he said briefly before returning the focus on signing the papers on his desk.


    Yes. I think he''s mad at me.


    I went back to my cabin and I''ll try to do two daily reports that I haven''t done in the past few days. Hopefully I''ll finish it before lunch break so I don''t have to worry about anything later because it''s scheduled later that we''re going to New Jersey.


    I wanted to forget the things I found out so I distracted myself by putting double effort into the reports. What if Kellen found out about Summer''s true identity? Will he take my sister from me? Can''t I be with her anymore?


    That''s what I''m afraid of but there''s a part of me that says Kellen also has the right to know the truth. The only problem is that the bigger part of my decision is to just hide it because I don''t want Summer to be separated from me. That''s the nightmare I don''t have to have.


    A few hours have passed and now we are going to have lunch. Alice went to me immediately because she must have noticed that I had walked to the pantry earlier. I also didn''t tell her that I was going to work today.


    "Liv, are you okay now? You still look like you''re out of energy," she said before putting her hand on my forehead, feeling if I still have a fever. I didn''t really get sick but I think that''s what she thought because I said I don''t feel too well so I couldn''t go to work. I still can''t tell her about Summer because I''m still not comfortable with the idea that someone else knows about it besides me.


    "Yes. I feel fine," I replied to her as I arranged my reports and put them in a folder.


    "Are you going to have lunch with your boss slash boyfriend?" she asked me. I honestly don''t know if we should eat together. Wouldn''t it be awkward then?


    "I don''t know. But I''ll just ask him where he wants to order food and I''ll just make a food delivery," I replied before placing the folders in the cabinet.


    "What? Why?" she asked in astonishment. "Did you two fight? Are you avoiding each other?" she asked further.


    "No," I replied. "I''m just not in the mood."


    When I got back to the desk I was about to pick up my bag when she stopped me. "No, let''s not have lunch together first. You should eat with you boyfriend so you could talk to each other too. Don''t exaggerate the misunderstanding you have now because that won''t be good. Just let me know later if the two of you had talked properly," Alice said. I didn''t do anything and said nothing so I just nodded before she left.


    I sighed before entering Kellen''s office. I found him sleeping on his desk. Maybe he was tired because of the amount of paper work he had to do when he was alone because I wasn''t there. I approached and stood in front of him before I called him.


    "Kellen." I couldn''t help but call his name. "It''s lunch time. What do you want to eat?" I asked him softly.


    He didn''t answer right away so I came over to touch his shoulder. He doesn''t seem to be in a deep sleep so I''m not worried that I might wake him up.


    "Kellen," I call to him again. "Are you tired?"


    He suddenly grabbed my hand while still leaning on his desk. "I''m not tired, Liv. You? Are you tired of me already?"


    ...


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 90 - #00

    I''m very sorry for having a replayed chapter because I do have a lot of school works these days and also I''m doing my research paper. I promise to update new chapters every day once I finished these.


    ...


    DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author''s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.


    This book contains occasional use of words that aren''t appropriate for children. Read at your own risk.


    ¡­


    Chapter 69: What Will It Be?


    ¡­


    "W-What?" I asked, stuttering.


    "Well, not that I wasn''t surprised. But is it true? Is Summer my... sister?" Suddenly, the expression on his face broke. He seemed sad when he remembered her missing sister.


    What will I say?! I told Summer that the decision was up to her but this is me now, I just exposed the truth in no time.


    "Kellen, I... I don''t..." I couldn''t finish what I was saying. I don''t know what to say and I''m full of nervousness now. I wanted to ask him why he''s not surprised but I can''t ask that until I answer his question. "I''m sorry." Nothing else came out of my mouth but that.


    He laughed bitterly. "Summer. She''s my sister," he said softly as he rested both arms on his knees. He was silent and that was why I was so nervous. Is he mad at me?


    "Kellen," I called him but he doesn''t look back.


    He suddenly stood up and walked up to the front of the glass wall. He stared at the view outside as he placed both hands in his pockets. I can see the expression on his face in the reflection of the glass wall. He seems to be thinking very deeply. I approached him and stopped right behind him.


    "I can explain," I told him.


    He''s still not talking. I also can''t blame him for reacting like this to what I said. I expected it already. And I will accept all of the consequences of what I have done.


    "Kellen, talk to me. Please."


    ¡­


    It has been three hours and he''s still not talking to me. I''m getting a little worried now. Is this it? Is this how our relationship goes down?


    I didn''t realize that my tears were dripping. Maybe it''s also because of the fear I feel. I hope I''m wrong. I hope he doesn''t give up because of this. I hope.


    I could not properly do the paper works that were assigned to me. He doesn''t come out of my mind until now. I looked at the time and I realized that it was Summer''s break time at this moment. I tried to call her and she answered after four or five rings.


    "Summer. Can we talk?" I asked because maybe she was still doing something important even though it was already their break time.


    "Of course. Is there a problem?" she immediately asked me. I think she''s in the canteen because I can still hear the trays landing on the table.


    "I did something wrong," I began.


    "What is it?"


    "I didn''t mean to tell him, Summer. But I did." I don''t have time to wander around anymore. It was my fault because Summer hadn''t decided yet but here I am now, I failed to fix another problem.


    "You told my brother?" she asked just to make sure that I''m talking about Kellen.


    "Yes," I answered her shortly.


    "What did he say?" she asked curiously.


    "He doesn''t talk to me. It has been hours," I told her. "I''m sorry, Summer. I didn''t mean to."


    "Liv, don''t be sorry. It''s fine. Besides, I''ve been thinking about it lately. I also want to meet them. Is that okay with you?" he asked me.


    "Of course, Summer. I told you last time that whatever your decision will be, I''ll support you," I told her gently.


    "Okay. I''ll try to think of how I should approach him," she said.


    We talked for a few more minutes before I turned off the call. I don''t want to consume her whole break time because she also needs to eat and rest.


    When I stood up, I felt a headache. I suddenly felt weak and tired. Is it because I don''t get much sleep anymore? Because since the day Summer''s issue entered my mind, my sleep has not been normal. I always overthink because of what is happening now.


    I was holding onto my desk when I almost fell over. Fortunately, I still have a little balance in myself so I didn''t fall completely. Suddenly, I heard the door of Kellen''s office open. My back was facing the door so I couldn''t see him come out.


    "Liv, what''s happening?" he asked me anxiously.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just a little dizzy," I said. I grabbed my head because it still hurts. I also can''t stand properly because of that.


    "Let''s get you to the hospital," he said.


    ¡­


    I am now sitting in the hospital bed. This doctor was also the one who took care of me when I fainted a few months ago. She reminded me quite strictly now because she said that this should not happen again. I may have a serious illness because I am neglecting myself again. He also gave me a prescription for medicines to help me with my insomnia.


    "I''m sorry. I caused another trouble," I said softly to Kellen who was now watching over me.


    "I''ll take you to your apartment. You need to rest," he said.


    When we left the hospital, he did not talk to me in the car. Even though I''m asking him some random things about work, he doesn''t respond. Maybe he is really mad at me. But I''ll try to explain my side to the next days when he calms down. I don''t want the two of us to be like this for a long time.


    A few minutes passed and we are here now in my apartment. He told me that he''ll open the door so I didn''t go down right away. He was worried I might fall so he opened the door for me and he could help me get up.


    "Rest for the rest of the day and tomorrow. I won''t let you work anymore especially since I know you''re not feeling well. Please take care of yourself, Liv. You know I don''t like it when you''re not well. Don''t you hide when you feel something bad because your sickness might get worse and I don''t think I''ll be able to forgive myself when something worse than this happens to you," he told me.


    I just nodded and promised to take care of myself. I also don''t want to be like this for a long time because I might miss a lot of work that I need to do. My mental health is really affecting my physical health.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be like this again," I apologized to him. He didn''t say a word after I said that. "All right, I''ll go inside. I promise I''ll rest and take my medicine."


    I gave him a small but sad smile because I knew he was mad at me. I turned around to go inside but he suddenly grabbed my left arm so I immediately looked at him. He looks so worried and it looks like he''s sad at this moment.


    "Kellen," I called him. "Why? Are you okay?" I asked gently.


    "No, I''m not. I''m not going to be okay now that I know that''s how you are right now," he told me. "I''m sorry if I''m failing on taking care of you, Liv. I''m always the one who gives you so much to stress about."


    "Kellen," I mention his name before touching his cheek. "You don''t have to say that. I understand if that''s your reaction to what I''ve said earlier. And if you need an explanation, I''ll give it to you if you''ll give me a chance to," I explained to him.


    "I''m sorry if I act like this. Even though I noticed before that Summer looks like my missing sister, I couldn''t help but be surprised. I just didn''t expect her to be very close to me," he explained to make things clear because of how he acted.


    "I''m not going to stop you from meeting Summer, Kellen," I said in turn because I knew that''s what he was worried about.


    "I know you won''t. But Liv, I need to tell my parents. I need to," he told me.


    ¡­


    Hi, VCakes! I''m hoping that you''re all having fun while reading my first ever story here in Webnovel. English is not my native language so please bear with me but I promise to improve my skills from time to time. I''m open to any suggestions and constructive criticisms. Feel free to message me on my following accounts:


    Email: vampeecake@gmail.com


    Discord: Mj#1916


    Wattpad: VampeeCake


    I''m more active on Discord so you can message me there anytime.. I''m also open for businesses and collaborations if there will be an opportunity. Looking forward to it soon! Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 91 - #76

    Chapter 76: Here We Go Again


    ...


    "So, how''s the kiss?"


    I just smiled when Summer asked me that. It''s awkward if I tell it in full. That''s giving too much information if I do that. I just got home after Kellen drove me here to the apartment. I changed my clothes and washed so I could make skin care. Summer came to my room so we could talk.


    "What do you wanna talk about, Summer? I asked her.


    She sighed and motioned for me to sit next to her on my bed. I immediately stood up and moved to a seat next to her. She grabbed a pillow and hugged it before leaning against the headboard.


    "Please don''t be mad at me, Liv. I don''t want to hide it," he said without looking at me.


    "What? What are you talking about?" I asked because I didn''t know what she was saying.


    "I remember how I got lost. How I ended up losing my memory. I remember it all," she confessed to me which made me furrow my eyebrows.


    "Really? When?" I asked.


    "A month ago. Remember when I told you that I have a memory that I was running when I was a kid?" she asked and I nodded instantly to agree. "A week after that, my head hurt again when I saw something familiar when Dylan and I were walking at the mall."


    "A familiar thing? What is it?" I asked her.


    "A doll. A Barbie doll. It came back to me everything like a flood. I was playing with it and that''s how everything went back to my head."


    When she said that, I remembered what Kellen told me about his sister, Lacey, how she ended up missing. It''s the same thing that Summer said. They were playing inside the car.


    "And you were inside the car?" I asked as if I still didn''t know.


    "Yes," she answered while looking at me, getting curious why I know. "I''m with someone, my brother, actually. How do you know about that?"


    "Kellen told me how you got missing. And then what happened after that?"


    "It was a nightmare. I got kidnapped by men. I remembered running at night and I got hit by a car. That''s why I lost my memory," she hardly told me.


    "You got kidnapped?" I worriedly asked immediately and she slightly nodded to say yes. "Summer that''s¡ª"


    "Horrible," she said to finish my sentence. "I know, it is. I didn''t wanna remember it but it''s a consequence." Summer was near in letting a tear fall from her eye. I went to her and hugged her immediately so it wouldn''t happen.


    "I''m sorry that it happened to you, Summer. You don''t deserve it," I said while trying to pull back my tears. I can''t take it in my mind what happened to her. She was just... a kid.


    ...


    It was an hour when Summer fell asleep. I couldn''t prevent her from crying so it caused her to get tired and fall asleep easily. I still worry about her mental health. even it was just a memory, she might get flashbacks of it every time she sees a thing from the past. It changes everything right now that she already remembered everything. What if she gets panic attacks in school? I hope someone will be there to help her whenever I''m not around. I couldn''t bear seeing her suffering emotionally. It kills me.


    Now that I feel a bit sleepy, I went near her to hug her as I doze off.


    ...


    I was cooking breakfast when Summer came down. Maybe she woke up early and couldn''t sleep so she went downstairs. She was tying her hair as she comes down and walks to the dining area.


    "How do you feel?" I asked her before putting the plate with bacon and egg in front of her so she could eat already. I also took her a glass to put the milk she was going to drink.


    "I''m good. I hope I''ll be fully okay sooner. It sucks being in this kind of situation."


    I didn''t answer her and I just went to him to hug him. I hope it''ll make her feel better


    If I could just take the pain he was feeling, I did. But that is not possible. All I can do is to be here and listen to her. It''s the least thing I could do to help my sister.


    ...


    "You seem distracted again. What''s wrong?"


    Kellen and I were on our way to New Jersey. He was driving the car so there were only two of us in the car.


    "I''m just worried about Summer," I told him.


    "What about her?" he asked me, still eyes on the road.


    "She remembered everything already."


    He looked at me and stopped the car. He parked on the side so we could talk calmly and properly.


    "What?" he asked curiously while looking at me.


    "The story you told me about how she went missing, it''s what she remembers," I told him.


    "How is she?" he asked worriedly.


    "Not very well. Because she was good at hiding her emotions, I didn''t even notice that she was suffering mentally," I told Kellen.


    "Does he remember how she suddenly disappeared on my sight that day?"


    I nodded. "She was ... kidnapped, Kellen."


    He stopped and suddenly the emotion on his face changed. I can see in his eyes how he felt guilty again. He got out of the car to maybe get some air. I also went out because I knew he needed someone.


    He leaned on the car while his one hand is on his pocket. He stared at nothingness and thought very deeply. "I do wish what I just heard isn''t true."


    I approached him and stroked his back. "Don''t blame yourself¡ª"


    "I''m the only one who''s at fault, Liv. You can''t tell me not to blame myself because I know I have to," he suddenly answered me. "She could have been killed out there." He shook his head, being disappointed on himself.


    "I''m sorry if it will return the guilt again. If only I could take it away, I would," I told him but it didn''t change his mood.


    "You can''t do anything. You just can''t," he told me right away. "Let''s go back to the hotel. I don''t think I can act normal when we get to New Jersey," he said as he got into the car. I didn''t get in right away because I was still breathing deeply. Is he mad at me?


    ...


    The day ended and I was exhausted. Plus, Kellen won''t talk to me either. I''m worried about him again because the former Deckard might come back and make him angry with small things. I couldn''t bear seeing him like that because of the pain he''s hiding.


    ...


    "Do you want blueberry cheesecake? I could order it right now¡ª"


    "I''m not in the mood for that, Liv. I have a lot of work. You go ahead and take your lunch with Alice," he told me while signing some papers.


    I just nodded. I wasn''t offended by how he acted because I know he didn''t do that intentionally. I ordered him foid instead and waited for it to be delivered here in the hotel. When I got the food, I just put it on the coffee table in his office.


    "Here''s your lunch. Don''t let yourself starve," I told him. He looked at me and I just smiled at him before going out of his office and having my lunch with Alice.


    ...


    It has been three days and his mood hasn''t changed. I''m getting more worried about him. I always need to be there for him but he won''t let me. But that won''t stop me from helping him recover.


    Kellen didn''t come to the hotel today. He took a day off for himself and I think that''s a good thing. After I finished my work at the hotel, I went to his house. The helper wasn''t there but the gate was open so I came inside right away. It was almost dinner time and I went to his bedroom to check up on him. He was still sleeping so I went to the kitchen to cook dinner.


    I made spaghetti with meatballs and I cooked some wedges. I also made fresh lemon juice for our drinks. I was putting the meatballs on the pasta when I heard him go downstairs. He''s on his gray sweatpants and he wasn''t wearing anything on top!


    It got me a little distracted so I faced the other direction when our eyes met. "Hi, I made you something."


    "What are you doing here, Liv?" he immediately asked but he wasn''t surprised that I''m here.


    "I just thought we could have dinner together. If that''s fine with you," I said to him.


    He didn''t respond and went back to his bedroom to get a shirt. After he wear it, we started eating and it was a quiet scenario.


    "I''m sorry," he mumbled. "What would I do without you?"


    ...